{7
^ 4 c f ^ s 7
Si& &o?wni&^y(rf?n&^ns
^ ^ ^ f
f
/
A
NEW MET HO D
OF LEARNING WITH FACILITY THE
LATIN TONGUE,
Containing the Rules of
GENDERS, j SYNTAX,
DECLENSIONS, QUANTITY, and
PRETERITES, ! LATIN ACCENTS,
Digested in the clearest and concisest Order.
Enlarged with a variety of solid Remarks, necessary not only
for a perfect Knowledge of the LATIN TONGUE, but
likewise for understanding the best Authors : extracted
from the ablest Writers on this Language. With
A TREATISE ON LATIN POETRY.
TRANSLATED, AND IMPROVED, FROM THE FRENCH OP THE
MESSIEURS^ PORT-ROYAL,
BY T/NUGENT, LL. D.
A NEW EDITION, carefully Revised and Corrected.
TO WHICH AKE ADDED
AN INDEX OF WORDS AND A TABLE OF MATTERS.
IN TWO VOLUMES.
VOL. I. (jpt> l
LONDON:
PRINTED FOR F. WINGRAVE, & J. COLLINWOQD, STRAND.
1816.
T.C. HANSARD, Printer, Ptertx>r0|b-court, Tlect-stieei, Londua.
ADVERTISEMENT
TO THIS EDITION.
J. HE GRAMMARS of the MESSIEURS de PORT-
ROYAL are so well known, and their character
stands so high in the estimation of the Learned
of every country in which the language and lite-
rature of the Ancients are cultivated, that it is
presumed little need here be said upon the subject
of their merits and reputation. The present ex-
cellent Translation of the LATIN GRAMMAR by
Dr. NUGENT has been published some years : and
as he very considerably improved the original Work,
so, since HIS last Edition, very important additions 1
and amendments have been introduced into the latter
editions published in Paris, all of which the present
Editor (who has carefully revised and corrected the
whole) has inserted in this Impression. The PRO-
PRIETORS therefore consider themselves justified in
stating, that the Edition now offered to the Public will
A 2 &e
iv ADVERTISEMENT.
be found far more correct and valuable than any
which has hitherto appeared. To render it still
more generally useful, the reader will find affixed an
INDEX VERBORUM, or Table of Words, either
explained, or upon which there are any essential
remarks in the course of the work. This INDEX, at
the same time that it will prove of the greatest
assistance to the student, displays, in an eminent
degree, the immense, but hitherto hidden treasure of
erudition which the book itself contains. A TABLE
OF MATTERS is also for the first time added, by
which will be found many particulars unnoticed in
the general Contents.
January 1816.
Lately published by the same Booksellers.
A NEW METHOD OF LEARNING THE GREEK TONGUE ; containing
Rules for the Declensions, Conjugations, Resolution of Verbs, Syntax,
Quantity, Accents, Dialects, and Poetic Licence ; digested in the clearest
and concisest order, a new edition, carefully revised and corrected, 8vo.
THE PRIMITIVES OF THE GREEK TONGUE, containing a com-
plete Collection of all the Roots or Primitive Words, together with the
most considerable Derivatives of the Greek Language. New Edition,
with considerable additions, and carefully corrected, 8vo.
N. B. The above are translated from the French of Messieurs de
PORT ROYAL, by Dr. NUGENT.
C H KAINH" AIAGHKH. Novum Testamentum, cum Versione Latin&
Ariae Montani, in quo turn selecti versiculi 1900, quibus omnes Novi
Testamenti voces continentur, asteriscis notantur; turn omnes & sin-
gulae voces, semel vel saepius occurrentes, peculiar! nota distinguuntur.
Autore JOHANNE LEUSDEN, Professore. Editio nova accuratissime re-
cognita.
HUGO GROTIUS DE VERITATE REUGIONIS CHRISTIANA.
Cum notulis JOANNIS CLERICI. Aecesserunt ejusdem de eligenda inter
Christianos dissentientes sententia, & contra indifferentiam religionum,
Libri duo. Editio novissima, ex collatione optimorum exemplarium emen-
data, 12mo.
PREFACE,
Showing the Additions that have been made to
this Work since the first Edition, by extracts
from the best modern Grammarians.
With general Directions for the conveniency of
TEACHERS as well as LEARNERS of the LATIN
TONGUE.
nPHIS NEW METHOD having met with a most favour-
*- able reception upon its being first published, and
moreover having had the good fortune to contribute towards
His Majesty's improvement in the Roman language, of all
others the most useful, I thought it incumbent upon me to
consider, before I gave a new edition of it, whether I
might not make some alterations or additions, that would
render it more clear and comprehensive than when it was
first sent abroad ; which I have most carefully endeavoured
to perform in this last edition. .And, as I am naturally
averse from all the little disputes of grammarians, which, as
Quintilian excellently observes, serve only to perplex and
to weaken the understanding ; I have been at the pains of
perusing the best authors, both ancient and modern, who
have wrote concerning this art, the inlet to all others.
Having therefore been informed of the high reputation
which Sanctius acquired in these latter times by a treatise
on
vi PREFACE.
on this subject, greatly esteemed by the learned, but
rare * and difficult to purchase ; I contrived to get a copy of
this treatise, which I perused with all possible attention,
and at the same time with such satisfaction as I want words
to express. But before I declare the great value I set upon
this author, and that what I shall say concerning him may
not be liable to suspicion of partiality, I shall give a short
idea of his character, and of the reputation he acquired by
this performance even in his life- time.
Sanctius was a celebrated professor of the university of
Salamanca, who attempted to examine after what manner
the learned Scaliger had reasoned upon the Latin tongue in
his book intituled, De causis Lingua Latin&,and finding that
the above critic had omitted, as he says himself, whatever
relates to syntax, our professor luckily undertook this latter
province as the most necessary, in a work intituled likewise,
Of the Causes of the Latin Tongue. Here he detected an in-
finite number of errors, which had crept into this art ; and
Jie explained the chief parts thereof with such judgment and
perspicuity as infinitely surpass any thing that had appeared
before his time ; insomuch that he was admired by the
whole kingdom of Spain, and honoured with the splendid
titles of Father of Letters, and Restorer of the Sciences. His
Catholic Majesty having nominated Ferdinand Henriquez,
a grandee of Spain, his ambassador to the court of Home in
M. DC. xxv. ; this nobleman, being a lover of polite litera-
ture, carried Sanctius's book along with him : for indeed he
had conceived a high esteem of the author, and considered
his performance as the glory of the Spanish nation.
Sanctius has dwelt particularly on the structure and con-
nection of speech, by the Greeks called syntax, which he
explains in the clearest manner imaginable, reducing it to
its first principles, and to reasons extremely simple and
natural; showing that expressions which seem contrary to
rule, and founded on the caprice of language, are easily
reduced to the general and ordinary laws of construction,
* The case is greatly altered since our author wrote this preface, Sanctius's
Minerva being BOW in every body's hands.
whom
PREFACE. vii
cither by supplying some word understood, or by searching
into the usage observed by writers of remote antiquity, of
whom some vestiges are to be seen in those of later date ;
and, in short, by establishing a marvellous analogy and pro-
portion through the whole language.
For it is observable that the parts of speech may be con-
nected together, either by simple construction, when the
several terms are all arranged in their natural order, so that
you see, at a single glance, the reason why one governs the
other ; or by a figurative construction, when, departing from,
that simplicity, we use some particular turns and forms of
expression, on account of their being either more nervous*
more concise, or more elegant, in which there are several
parts of speech not expressed but understood. The busi-
ness, therefore, of a person who excels in the art we are
speaking of, is to reduce this figurative construction to the
Jaws of the simple, and to show that these expressions, which
seem to have a greater elegance in proportion to their ex-
traordinary boldness, may be defended nevertheless upon
the principles of the ordinary and essential construction of
the language, provided we are well acquainted with the art
of reducing them to those principles.
This is what Sanctius has performed in so masterly a
manner, that Scioppius, a person eminent in the same art,
to whom the Spanish ambassador, upon his arrival at Home,
showed this book, expressed a particular esteem for it as
s,oon as he had perused it : in consequence hereof, despising
those who choose to go by other roads because they are
more frequented, rather than be conducted by so skilful a
guide, he became the humble disciple of Sanctius in an ex-
cellent work which he wrote on this same subject; but
which is so very scarce, that I should have found a difficulty
to get sight of it, had it not been for Messrs. DU PUY, who
did me the favour to lend it me. Some years after this,
Vossius, whose reputation as a polite scholar is well esta-
blished in the literary world, having had occasion to publish
different pieces on the Latin tongue, followed the footstep*
of these two writers almost in every part, and indeed he
aeeins only to have transcribed them.
That
viii PREFACE.
That nothing therefore may be omitted, which can any
way contribute to improve and illustrate this art, I have
joined these three authors together; and extracting from
each what to me appeared most clear and solid, I have
annexed it to the rules, giving after the syntax such remarks
as are more general and extensive. I have also, in com-
pliance with their opinion, made some additions and altera-
tions either in the substance or order of the rules ; though I
have preserved some things, which, according to them,
might be left out, because of their evident connection with
the rest; my intention being to recede as little as possible
from the usual forms that obtain in the instruction of youth.
Hence this book has been so improved in these latter
editions, that though in substance it be still the same, yet
in some respects it may be deemed a new work : because it
contains a second performance of quite another kind, which
will not perhaps be less serviceable than the former. For
whereas it seemed calculated before for boys only, or for
such as were desirous of learning the Latin rudiments ; I hope
now it will be of use not only to those who are employed in
teaching, but likewise in general to every body that is will-
ing to have a perfect knowledge of this tongue, and to learn
it of themselves by such sure and established rules, as may
be of further advantage to them in the study of the Greek
and of every other language.
Were my share in this work greater than it is, I should
never have passed this judgment on it, for fear of being
justly charged with vanity and presumption. But as I pre-
sent the public with nothing but my labour, without any
invention of my own, I should doubtless do injustice to the
reputation and merit of those three celebrated writers, could
I imagine that a faithful extract of their sentiments would
not be of service to the lovers of polite learning. For I
advance nothing at all of my own head, nor do I affirm any
thing but what is corroborated by their authority; though
I do not always quote them, but only on such points as
seem most important, in order to avoid being tedious.
It has been my particular care not to insert any thing in
this work, that was not demonstrated in the writings of
those
t
PREFACE. ix
those three excellent grammarians by clear and indubitable
authorities ; and that did not appear to me most necessary
and conducive to the practice of the language, and to
understand the purest authors ; so that I have often reduced
within the compass of a few lines what others have swelled
into many pages. It has been also my attention to avoid
some observations that seemed to me of little utility, re-
membering this excellent saying of Quintilian : * it becomes
an able grammarian to know, that there are some things not
worth his knowledge.
But I flatter myself that the solid and judicious remarks
of those authors, which I have illustrated here by examples,
and confirmed by authorities from the ancients, will suffi-
ciently demonstrate with what reason the same Quintilian
said : f that they are very muck mistaken, who make a jest of
grammar, as a mean and contemptible art : since, in respect to
eloquence, it is the same as the foundation in regard to bunding;
unless this be deeply laid, the whole superstructure must tumble
down. This art, he goes on, is necessary to children, agreeable
to those advanced in years, and serves for an amusement to
retired persons, who apply themselves to polite literature And
it may be said that of all arts it has this particular advantage,
to be possessed of more real and solid value, than of glitter and
outward show. For which reason he adds, what J hope this
work will fully evince, that there are a great many things in
grammar, which not only help to form the minds of beginners,
but likewise to exercise and to try the capacities of the most
learned.
And indeed we ought to set a very high value upon an
art, which, at the same time that it shows how to distinguish
the property and natural force of each part of speech, and
the reason of the great variety of expressions, makes us see
the various significations of terms, which frequently arise
from their different connection, and directs us to the mean-
ing of several important passages. For even the most
trifling things become great, when they can be rendered
subservient to those of a higher nature.
* Quint, lib. I.e. 8. f Ib. c. 4.'
I have
x PREFACE.
I have therefore no manner of doubt but that this book
will upon trial appear to be of immense service, towards
grounding us so firmly in the principles of the Latin tongue,
that when once we have thoroughly comprehended those
rules, by which some words are made to govern others
(which in the technical term is generally called government)
we shall retain them with a particular facility, because they
are all natural ; we shall also avoid committing some mis-
takes, into which men of abilities, in other respects, have
fallen; and, without any hesitation, we shall make use of
some particular phrases which may appear too bold, or even
inaccurate, though borrowed from the very best authors, and
established on the general use and analogy of the language.
In regard to boys, I have mentioned in the following ad-
vertisement, the use they ought to make of the rules ; where
I have also taken notice of the manner and ease with which
they may be made to learn them. And though I have
added a great many things in the latter editions, yet the
rules will be full as 'concise, and more clear than before ;
because some of them are put into better order ; and there
is a different r type for the annotations and additional re-
marks, which are not designed for young beginners, but for
those who have the care of their instruction, to the end that
they may inculcate occasionally and vivavace whatever they
think best suited to their capacity and age.
It will be advisable to put into their hands as soon as
possible the Fables of Phaedrus, which will please them
greatly ; and, notwithstanding the seeming unimportance of
the subject, are full of wit and spirit. It will be very proper
also for them to read the three comedies of Terence, which,
as well as Phaedrus, have been lately translated into French,
and rendered as pure in respect to morality as to language.
Here I think it will not be amiss to take notice, that there
are three things to which, in my opinion, it is owing that
children, or even those of a more advanced age, after
having spent many years in learning Latin, have neverthe
less but a slender and incompetent knowledge of this
tongue, particularly in regard to writing, which ought to
be the principal fruit of their studies.
The
PREFACE. . xt
The first is, that they oftentimes content themselves with
not committing any error against the rules of grammar, which,
as Quintilian observeth, is a very great abuse ; because, as lie
'says, there is a vast difference betwixt speaking according to
the rules of grammar, and according to the purity of the lan-
guage : Aliud est grammatics, aliud Latind loqui. We ought
indeed to follow those rules ; but afterwards we should pro-
ceed to the knowledge of things, to which that of words is only
an introduction. We should begin with laying the founda-
tion before we can build a house; but if we only lay the founda-
tion, the house will never be finished. The human body must
be supported by the bones of which it is composed ; but a
person that has nothing but bones, is a skeleton, and not a man.
The second mistake some are guilty of, is that to remedy
the above-mentioned evil, they apply a cure as bad as the
disease. For in order to enable boys to write not only ac-
cording to the rules of grammar, but to the purity of style,
it has been the practice to make them read books of phraseo-
logies and idioms, and to accustom them to make use of
such as are the most elegant, that is, such as appear the
farthest fetched and most uncommon. Hence to express
the meaning of the verb to love, they will be sure not to say
amare, but amore prosequi, benevolentid complecti ; whereas
the plain verb has frequently more strength and beauty than
any circumlocution whatever.
Thus they form a style entirely variegated with those
elegancies and studied turns of expression, which may
impose upon superficial persons, but must appear ridiculous
to those who are thoroughly acquainted with the language;
for when they talk Latin it is all bombast, that is, an unna-
tural and affected style.
And this corrupt style we not only observe in young
people, but likewise in persons of riper years, who betray it
even in their public speeches, because they had imbibed it
in the course of their studies. Not but that we are allowed
to make use of those phrases, which are indeed the great
ornament of language ; but we ought to know when, and
where, and in what manner we should apply them : which
is not to be learnt by those rhapsodies of confused and der-
tached
xii PREFACE.
tached expressions, but by a diligent and constant reading
of the most celebrated authors.
For as in order to be a complete architect, it is not suffi-
cient to possess a great number of stones well hewn and po-
lished, and which have even made part of some magnificent
and regular structure, but we are also carefully to consider
the whole edifice, to the end that we may observe the order,
the connexion, and relation which the stones ought to have
in constituting one whole : so to form a speech according to
rules, it is not sufficient to have a great stock of phrases,
extracted from the best writers ; but we should view their
works together and entire, in order insensibly to accustom
ourselves to that judicious elegance, which they so ad-
mirably observe in the choice, the dress, and arrangement of
their expressions, in order to form the whole structure and
symmetry of speech. Thus we shall learn of the Romans
themselves to speak their language, conversing constantly
with them in their works, wherein they speak to us even
after they are dead. Otherwise our phrases heaped one upon
another will no more form a real Latin composition, than a
confused mass of stones will constitute a house.
The third mistake frequently committed by those who
want to learn Latin, is their not making a proper choice of
such authors as have wrote with the greatest purity, but in-
differently reading the first that comes into their head, and
most generally pitching upon the worst : by which means
they form an irregular and unequal style, composed of
variety of patched phrases very ill put together, and founded
rather on their own caprice and whim, than on the rules and
authority of the best masters of the language.
In order, therefore, to make this choice of authors, I
should think that those on whom we ought to ground our
knowledge of the Latin tongue in its greatest purity, I mean
not only to understand it, but to speak and write it, are
Terence, Cicero, Caesar, Virgil, and Horace, whose Latin,
exclusive of a few poetic expressions in the two latter, may
be perfectly reconciled. For if we read Virgil with atten-
tion, we shall find that several of his phrases which are
looked upon as extraordinary and uncommon, have never-
theless
PREFACE, xiii
theless been used by Cicero and Terence, as cujum pecus,
by the former ; and da Tityre nobis, instead of die, by the
latter. Hence he was called even by St. Austin, Egregius
loquutor: and Horace, particularly in his Satires and Epistles,
writes in the strictest purity of the language, his verses
being rather prose than metre, as he says himself.
All the rest, among whom Quintus Curtius, Sallust, and
Livy deserve the preference, ought to be read with attention
in their proper order, and may be of great service towards
forming the mind and judgment, but not the style; except
a few elegant and sprightly phrases, the selecting of which
is so much the more difficult, as it supposeth a perfect
knowledge of the real purity of the language, which we
should have learnt of the first-mentioned writers.
But what generally is most prejudicial to those who are
desirous of having a thorough knowledge of the Latin
tongue, is their not sufficiently valuing nor reading Cicero,
an author to whom no other Pagan writer can be compared,
either as to language, or sentiment : on which very account
he was called the ROMAN PLATO by Quintilian, and held
in very high esteem by the most eminent writers of the
Church. For he has written with such dignity and spirit on
all sorts of subjects, on eloquence, on ethics, and the dif-
ferent sorts of philosophy ; on public and private business
in the great number of letters he left behind him ; on the
manner of pleading and speaking wisely and eloquently on
every subject ; that he alone is equivalent to many
authors, and ought to be the constant entertainment of
those who intend to devote their days to polite literature.
Therefore it was justly observed by Quintilian, that whoever
is fond of Cicero's works, may be said already to have made
a great progress : * Ilk se profecisse sciat, cui Cicero vald
placebit.
But I should carry this digression too far, since it would
form the subject of a whole book, were I to enter minutely
into whatever relates to the proper manner of instructing
youth. I hope, nevertheless, that what I haye here hinted
* Lib, 18. cap. I.
Will
xiv PREFACE.
will have its use, in pointing out the object we ought to
aim at in this NEW METHOD, which is to lead our pupils
gradually, by means of a solid and exact knowledge of
grammar, to understand the best authors; so that by a judi-
cious and well-chosen imitation, they may form to them-
selves a polite style, and rise at length to a noble and manly
eloquence, the great end of grammatical institution.
For which reason it hath been my endeavour not only in
the SYNTAX, and in the REMARKS that come after it, to
omit nothing that might be conducive to this purpose ; but
moreover it will appear that I have thrown into the other
parts of this work, whatever might be of most use and advan-
tage in regard to the analogy and perfect knowledge of this
language ; wherein I have chiefly followed Vossius, as the
most accurate writer on this subject. It is true that as I
undertook, in this last edition, to verify passages and to
consult the originals, I found myself now and then under a
necessity of differing from his opinion, having met with au-
thorities in very good writers contrary to what he has laid
down.
To the remarks I have subjoined some other OBSERVA-
TIONS on the Roman names, on their figures or arithmetical
characters, and on the manner of computing time and
sesterces, because these are things useful and necessary, and
may be easily explained to boys, as occasion offers.
After these select observations, I have added in this last
edition a TREATISE ON LETTERS, which may serve as a
ground- work to account for a great many things in the lan-
guage, and especially in what relates to QUANTITY, whichr
I have afterwards explained more exactly than in the pre-
ceding editions. In the same treatise I have also shown the
ancient pronunciation of the Latin tongue, and that which
we ought still to observe in the Greek. Whence we learn
the etymology of several terms, and the reason of a great
many changes which happen in the dialects, and in words
communicated from one language to another.
In this last edition 1 have also added a treatise on the
LATIN ACCENTS, where I demonstrate in a few words the
[ funda-
PREFACE. xv
fundamental reason of the rules of pronunciation, and of
the differences observed therein by the ancients, besides
those subsisting to this very day. The whole concludes
with a new treatise on LATIN POETRY, where I reduce
the most agreeable sorts of verse to three ; showing their
feet, their figures, and their several beauties, in the clearest
order.
In short, I have omitted nothing that I thought might be
of use towards easing the master or advancing the scholar;
and I hope that the reader will of himself perceive, that
this work, though still of no great bulk, if we consider the
great variety of matter, comprehends nevertheless almost
every thing that can be desired in a book, which is to serve
not only as a foundation and beginning, but moreover as a
general guide to all the rest. Nay, I presume to flatter
myself that its utility will soon be discovered, if in using
it we take care, as already hath been observed, to make our
pupils join the practice and use of authors to the rules, and
not to detain them so long in these first principles as to
prevent their aspiring to the highest attainments. For
doubtless it would be equally a mistake, either if we wanted
entirely to dispense with the rules and maxims of grammar,
or if we never chose to go any farther than these institu-
tions : * Non obstant h& disciplines per illas euntibus, sed circa
illas harentibus.
But if after all there should be any persons so uncon-
cerned about the ease and improvement of youth, as not to
approve of this manner of instructing them by rules drawn
up in their mother tongue, I beg they will consider that I
am not the only one who finds fault with the custom of
making them learn the rules of Latin, in a language to
which they are as yet strangers ; or who should be glad to
ground them as much in their own, as in a foreign tongue.
In confirmation of what I have been saying, I shall only
add here a letter of Monsieur DES MA RETS to Monsieur
HALE, the King's professor, whereby it will appear that
* Quint, lib, 1. cap. 7,
the
vi PREFACE.
the most conversant in polite literature at this time are of
the same opinion with me ; and that this NEW METHOD
met with their approbation at its first appearance, though
it was far from being so finished a work as the late editions
have made it.
EX LIBRO
[ XVII ]
EX.LIBRO P III MO
EPISTOLARUM PHILOLOGICARUM
K L A N D I M ARES IL
E PISTOL A XVI.
ROL. MARES. PETRO HAL/EO, Poettz
< Interprets Regio y S.
MA G N A vis est profecto consuetudinis,
facit, ut ritus quoquo modo inducti, mani-
festum licet vitium & incommodum habeant, anti-
quitate tameri defendantur. Quod mihi in mentein
venit, dum meo judicio non satis expeditam, quag
ab aliquot sajculis ubique viget, linguam Latinam
docendi rationem apud tnc repute. Grammatica
enim, ut nihil cle illi.us obscuritate & prolixitate cli-
cam, non uniuscujusque natiouis vernaculo sermone,
sed ipso Latino conscripta, nunc est in usu : quasi
jam pueri id sciant, quod discere in animo habent.
Qua3 methodus, licet experientia teste ? usus valde
incommodi ; imo, si verum dicere licet, plane in-
epta sit, mordicus tamen retinetur. Paucos quidem
ante annos qusedam Grammatica idioniate Gallico
VOL. I, b edita
xviir ROL. MARES. EPIST. XVI.
edita est ; quse mihi, cum hoc nomine, turn quod
vulgar! brevior multo est & facilior, mirum in mo-
dum probatur: quam memini, cum ante aliquot
menses apud me domi esses, tibi ostendisse, & aliqua
in earn rem tecum disseruisse : quorum ut tibi me-
rnoriam refricem, visum est haec ad te perscribere,
ut pro autoritate, qua in Academia polles, quam
primum huic malo mederi coneris ; & si minus in
prassens, saltern cum ejus supremum Magistratum,
qui tibi aliquando ex merito continget, consecutus
fueris, veterem consuetudinem aboleas, hacce nova
substituta, quam esse commodissimam, rem modo
attentius consideres, baud dubie fateberis. Gram-
matica enim, quas nunc omnibus in scholis docetur,
ab bomine quidem docto conscripta, nimium tamen
est prolixa : quam videlicet pueri vix quatuor annis
addiscant : plerisque vero in locis obscura & intri-
cata : cujus autor, cum nihil omissum vellet, multa
non necessaria intulit; cum tamen pleraque usui re-
linquenda essent. Verissime enim a Ramo proditum
est, Grammatics pauca prsecepta, usum vero in au-
toribus legendis multum esse debere; sed majus in-
commoclum in eo est, quod Latino sermone scripta
est. Ille quidem grammaticus, ut suas prseceptio-
nes cum omnibus gentibus communicaret, non alia
lingua scribere debuit : sed mirum mibi profecto vi-
deri solet, nemini in mentem venisse, ut eas in suam
t ran s fund ere t, quo a popularibus nullo negotio in-
telligerentur : donee tandem unus apud nos extitit
(si modo unus, nam plures audio operam contulisse)
qui id nostris bominibus prsestaret ; mihi quidem
ignotus, suum enim nomen suppressit, sive quod
esset ab omni ostentatione alienus, & minima ambi-
tiosus, sive quod ex hujusmodi scripto tanquam bu-
mili
ROL. MARES. EPIST. XVL xtx
mill laudem capere aspernaretur, vir, ut quidem vi-
detur, majorLim capax. Quas modestia vulgus scrip-
torum ambitionis condemnat, qui fere in id solum
scribere videntur, ut nomen suum posteritati com*
mendent, & saspissime etiam in mustaceo laureolara
quaerunt. Quam vero longum sit iter hactenus tri-
tum, quam pueris inamoMium manifesto videmus :
quorum plerique via tarn dilficili a studii-s absterren-
tur, cum tenera cetas potius omnibus illecebris ad
litteras allicienda esset. Verum sicat Grammatica
Grseca Latino idiomate concepta in su est, nimi-
rum iis usui futura, qui in Lat-ina lingua profectum
fecerunt, & ejus jam usum aliquem habent: simili-
ter Latina noto sermone scribi deberet. Quod si fiat,
non minimum temporis sit compendium, cujus magna
fit jactura in discendis versibus Latinis obscuris mag-
nopere & perplexis. Sed praeter id lucrum, quod
ut rei pretiosissimag magni faciendum est, alia etiam
utilitas hinc emergeret, linguas scilicet nostras exac-
tior notitia, quam eadem via consequeremur: cujus
nobis turpior est ignorantia quam Latinae, licet ob
soloecismum in ilia admissum non perinde, ut in
hac pueri ferulis objurgentur. Quamvis enim nos-
tram linguam omnes plane nosse videamur ; tamen
quid peculiare, nee cum aliis commune, quid ele-
gans habeat plerique ignoramus. Romani vero
etiam suam in scholis discebant, nee solum Mwn asiJV
3-sa, sed etiam Arma virumgue cano, illis pra*lege-
batur. Casterum cum pueros in gymnasiis tot annos
detineri considero ; in quae, tanquam in aliquod
pistrinum detruduntur & compinguntur, & ex qui-
bus etiam pro illo studio & amoris ardore, sine quo
in vita nihil quidquam egregium neminem unquam
assecuturum Cicero ait, litterarum odium plerumque
b 2 domum
xx ROL. MARES. EPIST. XVI.
domum referunt ; facere non possum, quin illius
temporis dispendium conquerar, quo illi memoria
turn maxime tenaci, simul Graecam linguam tarn
necessariam, & alia quse mox adultis ediscenda sunt,
etiam edoceri possent. Sed de his hactenus. Nee
vero me fugit, quod haec epistola sit de rebus etiamsi
necessariis, ut ait Quintilianus, procul tamen ab
ostentatione positis, ut operum fastigia spectantur,
latent fundamenta. Sed quag primo aspectu vilia &
abjecta erunt, ea diligentius inspicienti maxime utilia
esse videbuntur. Vale.
ADVERTISEMENT
Concerning the RULES of this NEW METHOD,
IT has been long observed by several, - that the
usual manjier of learning Latin is very difficult
and obscure, and that it is pity but young beginners
had a more agreeable introduction to the knowledge
of this useful tongue.
This hath excited the labours of sundry persons,
who, while they proposed one general end, have pur-
sued nevertheless very different means. Some, con-
sidering that Despauter's verses were oftentimes too
obscure, have attempted to write others more per-
spicuous and elegant.
Others, reflecting on the trouble that boys take to
commit such a number of verses to memory, in a
language they do not understand, have thrown the
rules into prose. Others, still consulting brevity,
and unwilling to load either the memory or the un-
derstanding of young beginners, have reduced all
those rules to simple tables.
If I may be permitted to speak my opinion con-
cerning these different plans, 1 should think that the
authors of the first had reason to find fault with
Despauter's verses for their obscurity in several
places ;
xxn ADVERTISEMENT
places; but that they ought to have gone a step
further, and entered into the views of those we men-
tioned next, who saw plainly into the absurdity of
laying clown Latin rules to learn Latin. For who is
it that would pretend to draw up a Hebrew grammar
in Hebrew verse, or a Greek grammar in Greek verse,
or a grammar in Italian verse to learn Italian? To
propose the first institutions of a language, in the
very terms of that language, which of course are
unknown to beginners, is supposing them to be
already masters of what they are about to learn, and
to have attained the object which they have only
begun to pursue.
Since even common sense tells us that we ought
ever to commence with things the most easy, and
that what we know already should serve as a <?uidc
to what we know not, it is certainly the right way to
make use of our mother tongue, as a means to intro-
duce us to foreign and unknown languages. If this
be true in regard to persons of maturity and judg-
ment, so far that there is no man of sense whatever
but would think we jested with him, were we to
propose a grammar in Greek verse for him to learn
Greek; how much stronger is the argument in rela-
tion to boys, to whom even the clearest things ap-
pear obscure, through immaturity of years,, and weak-
ness of judgment?
As to what concerns the third method, which
consists in exhibiting simple tables, I am not ignorant
that this way is very striking at first, because it
seems as if nothing more was requisite than the eye,
to become master of the rules in a minute, and that
they might be learnt almost at a single glance. But
this apparent facility is generally owing, if I am not
mistaken, to this, that upon seeing in those tables an
abstract or general idea of things which we know
already, we imagine it will be as easy for others to
learn
CONCERNING THE RULES. xxm
learn by this means what they are ignorant of, as it
is for us to recollect what we have once learned.
But it is beyond all doubt that though tables are
concise, yet they are also obscure, and therefore can-
not be proper for beginners ; because a learner stands
as much in need of perspicuity to help his under-
standing, as of brevity to assist his memory. Hence
those tables seldom serve for any useful purpose,
except it be to represent, at a single view, what we
have been learning For some time. As indeed I have
myself for this same purpose, comprised in two sepa-
rate tables, whatever hath been mentioned at large
in respect to the nouns, pronouns, and verbs, in the
rudiments annexed to the Abridgment of this New
Method.
But even if tables could be of service to persons of
riper years towards initiating them in the Latin
tongue, still it is great odds but they would be useless
to young beginners. For the imagination must be
greatly on the stretch to imprint them in the me-
mory, a thing generally beyond the reach of boys,
who are incapable of giving close application to an
object of itself extremely ungrateful, and whose ima-
gination besides is generally as weak as their judg-
ment. The memory may be said to be the only
faculty that is strong and active in that age ; and
therefore it is here we must lay the principal ground-
work of our instructions.
For which reason, having considered all this with
great impartiality, I thought it would be proper for
youth to be taught the rules of Latin in their mother
tongue, and obliged to learn them by heart. But I
was afterwards made sensible of another inconve-
niency ; which is, that understanding the rules with
such ease, by being naturally acquainted with their
own language, they used to take the liberty of
changing
xxiv ADVERTISEMENT
changing the arrangement of words, mistaking a
masculine for a feminine, or one preterite for ano-
ther ; and thus satisfied with repeating nearly the
sense of their rules, they imagined themselves mas-
ters thereof upon a single reading.
Therefore still abiding by that principle of com-
mon sense, that youth should be taught the rules of
Latin in their maternal language, the only one they
are acquainted with ; just 'as in common use the
precepts of the Greek and Hebrew tongues are de-
livered in Latin because it is supposed to be known
to the persons who want to learn Greek and Hebrew:
I have been induced further to think that while I
assisted their understandings by rendering things
clear and intelligible, at the same time it was incum-
bent upon me to fix their memories, by throwing
these rules into verse, to the end they may not have
it in their power any longer to alter the words, being
tied down to a certain number of syllables of which
those verses are composed, and to the jingle of rhime,
which renders them at the same time more easy and
agreeable.
True it is that at first I thought this would be
almost impossible, for 1 was desirous that, notwith-
standing this constraint of verse, the rules should be
almost as concise, as clear, and as intelligible as if
they had been in prose. Nevertheless, use hath made
the thing less difficult; and though I may not have
succeeded according to the plan I proposed to my-
self, yet my endeavours have not been wanting.
There is no need, I think, to beg the favour of the
reader not to look for elegance in the versification of
this work. 1 flatter myself that they who under-
stand French poetry, will be so good as to excuse me
for not exactly following the rule of masculine and
feminine verse, with the exactness of rhime, and
some
CONCERNING THE RULES. xxv
some other things observed by those who have the.
knack of versifying. For my only aim was to he as
concise and clear as possible, and on this account to
avoid all circumlocution, the necessary concomitant
of verse. And it is particularly on such occasions
that a regard should be paid to this saying of an ex-
cellent poet :
Oman res ipsa negat, contenta doceri.
I have conformed to Despauter's order as nearly as
possible, without even altering his expressions, ex-
cept to substitute others that to me appeared more
clear and intelligible. Nor have I omitted any one
word in the rules, but such as, being unusual or entirely
Greek, seemed remote from the analogy- of the Latin,
and of course such as ought to be reserved for the
use of authors, and for a greater maturity of judg-
ment; at the same time I have added others, of
which Despauter had taken no notice in his verses.
Abundance of unnecessary matter hath been left
out in the rules of Heterocliles, which are apt to
create the greatest difficulty to young beginners ; for
I was satisfied with inserting whatever appeared
most difficult in the annotations or remarks, because
it is a constant maxim, that we should not perplex
the minds of young people, with such a multitude of
particular rules, often either erroneous or insignifi-
cant, but make them pass as quick as possible
through the most general notices, and then set them
upon the practical part or the use of authors, where
they will with pleasure become acquainted with the
remainder, which they could not have otherwise
learnt without confusion and dislike. For as the
rules are an introduction to practice, so practice
confirms these rules, and clears up every seeming
obscurity.
But
xxvi ADVERTISEMENT
But though I have omitted nothing that seemed to
me of any use, and even in several rules I have taken
notice of some words which perhaps may not appear
altogether so necessary, choosing rather to trespass
this way than the other; still it is manifest how
much shorter these rules are than those of Despauter,
since the French verses have only eight syllables,
whereas Despauter's in general have fifteen, sixteen,
or seventeen, and hoys will sooner learn eight or ten
of these than two of his. Besides it is of no sort of
use to know Despauter's verses, unless you under-
stand the comment, which is frequently more obscure
than the text ; whereas these short rules appear so
clear, that there are very few lads but may compre-
hend their meaning, either of themselves, or with the
least instruction viva voce.
*
For what swells in some sort the size of this book,
is the translation of the examples, which I have in-
serted throughout, and particularly all the simple
verbs in capitals, with their compounds also trans-
lated, which I have marked in the different prete-
rites ; besides several annotations and considerable
remarks. This I have done not only to consult the
conveniency of young beginners, but moreover of
those concerned in their instruction, to the end that
they may have no further occasion to look out for
examples and illustrations of these rules, in any other
book whatsoever.
Upon the whole I have taken pains that this work
should have every thing that could contribute to
ease and perspicuity. To each rule I have prefixed
a cypher, with a title signifying what it contains,
that the subject matter may be seen at once, and
found with less difficulty. The large rules I have
divided into two parts, to prevent their being tire-
some : and I have accented the Latin words, in
order lo accustom young people betimes to the right
pronun-
CONCERNING THE RULES. xxvn
pronunciation. The terminations, as VEO, BO, LO,
and the like, are printed in capitals, the Latin words
in a different type from the rest, and the annotations
in a still smaller letter, that every thing may appear
most clear and distinct, and whatever is dispropor-
tioned to weak capacities be overlooked. Therefore
it is sufficient at first for boys to get their rules by
heart, and afterwards they may learn the most fami-
liar examples with the signification thereof in their
mother tongue; and in short they may be occa-
sionally instructed in such parts of the annotations
or remarks, as are most necessary and best adapted
to their tender capacities, so that their instruction
shall increase in proportion as they advance in ma-
turity and judgment.
As for the rest, these short institutions will be of
service not only to young beginners, but likewise to
persons of riper years, who may be desirous of learn-
ing Latin, but are frequently discouraged by the ob-
scurity and difficulty of Despauter's rules. Here
they will find a most easy introduction; for not to
mention what I have observed within my own ex-
perience, by which I have been chiefly directed in
this New Method, I may take upon me to affirm,
after having made a trial with a few boys of but in-
different parts and memory, that in less than six
months all Despauter may be learnt by means of
these short rules ; though, generally speaking, boys
can hardly go through that author in three years,
without a great deal of labour and dislike ; which
oftentimes makes them detest, during their younger
days, the Latin tongue, together with their Latin
master.
What remains now, would be for me to mention
the utility which I, as well as several others, have
experienced, of that maxim of Ramus; few precepts,
and a great deal of practice : and therefore that as
soon
xxvin ADVERTISEMENT, #c.
soon as boys begin to have a smattering of these
rules, it would be proper to lead them into the prac-
tice, by putting into their hands a few select dia-
logues, or some of the purest and clearest writers,
such as Caesar's Commentaries, and making them
translate, into their mother tongue, part of Cicero's
easiest epistles, in order to learn both languages at
the same time, reserving to compose in Latin, till
they are more advanced, this being without doubt
the most arduous part of grammatical learning.
But this is not a proper place to treat of such a
subject, which would require a whole dissertation;
besides it may be liable to variety of opinions. As
for what regards the present institutions, I believe
there are very few but will agree with me, that a
great deal of time might be saved by making use of
this NEW METHOD : and I flatter myself that
young beginners at least will be obliged to me for
endeavouring to rescue them from the trouble and
anxiety of learning Despauter, for attempting to
dispel the obscurity of the present forms of teaching,
and for enabling them to gather flowers on a spot
hitherto overrun with thorns.
[ XXIX ]
THE
TRANSLATOR'S
PREFACE
TH E following Work completes the translation
of the grammatical pieces of Messieurs de
Port Royal, in which I engaged some years ago,
beginning with the Greek Method, and concluding
now with the Latin, a performance of equal reputa-
tion and use with the other. The favourable recep-
tion the public vouchsafed to give this undertaking,
was an encouragement to proceed : and I am pleased
to think that the success has been such as answered
my expectation. Though I must own that this
success was not so greatly to be wondered at, when
there were such heavy complaints here in England,
against the obscurities, defects, superfluities, and
errors, that render the common method of teaching
an insuperable impediment to the progress of edu-
cation. These in' part some gentlemen have lately
endeavoured to remove, by introductions of various
names and titles ; but their labours seem to be
calculated only for boys, and not to take in a more
comprehensive scheme of grammatical learning.
The performances of Messieurs de Port Royal seem
therefore to be the only attempt that has answered
this double view, of initiating young pupils, and
grounding
xxx THE TRANSLATOR'S
grounding those of riper judgment. In the present
translation, I have endeavoured to exhibit a faithful
copy of the original; only that the rules are not
drawn up in verse, for the reason observed in the
preface to the Greek Grammar, that this work is
not calculated so much for tender capacities, as for
persons more advanced, and who are desirous of
having a critical and complete knowledge of the
Roman language. As for the scheme of drawing
up such instructions in one's mother tongue, the
reasons for it are so strongly enforced in the learned
author's preface, that it would be superfluous to
add any thing further upon this head; except that
he seems to have been the first who broke the ice,
and his example has been since followed by a mul-
titude of learned men both in England and abroad.
The order of the original has been uniformly ob-
served throughout ; but, for the greater distinction,
the work has been divided into books, a division
arising from the nature of the subject, pursuant to
the method observed in the Greek Grammar. The
quotations from the classics have been verified and
corrected in a vast number of places, and recourse
had to the originals where there was any suspicion
of the passages being corrupt or imperfect. So far I
thought proper to advertise the reader concerning
the present undertaking ; but as the author out of
his great modesty chose to conceal himself under the
general name of the Society of Port Royal, I shall
therefore subjoin this short character of him in honour
to his memory.
CLAUDE LANCELOT was born at Paris in
1613, and brought up from the age of twelve in
the seminary of St. Nicholas du Chardonnet,
where
PREFACE. xxxr
where he entered himself in the year 1627. After
having finished his studies, he retired to Port Royal,
and was employed in the education of youth. This
province he executed with all the care and applica-
tion possible ; and became so expert in the art of
teaching, as to draw up those excellent methods of
learning the Latin, Greek, Italian, and Spanish
tongues, generally called the Port Royal Grammars :
performances equally recommendable for order and
ease, as for a profound knowledge of the principles
and analysis of the grammar of those languages.
He is also said to have wrote the General and Ra-
tional Grammar, which we lately rendered into En-
glish ; and to be the author of the Jar din des Ratines
Grecques, of which we have likewise given a transla-
tion under the name of the Greek Primitives. Thence
ascending to higher studies, he applied himself with
great assiduity in the edition of the famous Bible de
Vitris, to which he added some chronological disser-
tations in the folio edition, that were much esteemed
abroad, as well as the tables of the quarto edition,
which have been inserted at the end of Royaumont's
Discourses on the Bible. He likewise wrote a Dis-
sertation on the half sextary of wine and pound of
bread, of which mention is made in the rule of St.
Benedict ; whereby he shows how much he had
studied the matter of weights and measures of the
antients. By these works he acquired a high re-
putation among the learned. He is also reported to
have left a treatise on the rule of St. Benedict,
esteemed a master-piece. His merit recommended
him to the princess of Conti to take care of the
education of the young princes ; in which honour-
able employment he continued in Some measure
against
xxxii TRANSLATOR'S PREFACE.
against his inclination till the death of that princess.
This event taking place, the marquis of Louvois
would fain commit the care of his children to him,
With offers of a very considerable gratification; but
he chose to retire to the abbey of St. Cyran, to exe-
cute a design he had long before conceived of enter-
ing into a monastic life. After giving alt his substance
to the poor, he betook himself to this retreat, where
he continued some years; and at length died at the
abbey of Quimperle in Brittany, the loth of April,
lo)5, in his eightieth year, of a cold that fell upon
his breast, attended with a fever and spitting of blood,
He was naturally of a mild temper, of remarkable
simplicity, sincere in his religion, constant in study,
fond of retreat, a contemner of glory, fond of peace,
and an enemy to all animosities and disputes.
CONTENTS.
[ XXXIII ]
CONTENTS.
VOL. I.
THE PREFACE, with general Directions for the Conveniency of
Teachers as well as Learners of the Latin tongue - Pag. in
Rolandi Maresii Epistola - - xvn
ADVERTISEMENT to the Reader concerning the Rules of this NEW
METHOD ~ - xxi
The Translator's PREFACE xxix
BOOK I. OF GENDERS 1
Rule Page.
1. Of Nouns which agree with either Sex - - 3
Whence the necessity arises of being acquainted with the
Genders - 5
2. Of Adjectives ----- ibid.
Of Adjectives taken substan lively, or which stand by them-
selves in discourse - - - 6
3. That the Gender of the Termination is frequently changed into
that of the Signification, or vice versa - 7
4. Of As with its Compounds and Derivatives - - 11
5. Of the Names of Winds, Rivers, and Mountains - 12
List of the Names of Rivers and Mountains - 13
6* Of the Names of Towns, Provinces, Ships, and Islands 14*
List of the Names of Towns - 15
Whence it comes that these general words urbs, civitas, terra,
are feminine - ... - 18
Of the Names of Trees, and why arbor is feminine - ibid.
7. Of the Names of Trees - - - 19
Of the Names of Fruits - - - 21
8. Of Indeclinable Nouns ^ 22
9. Of Plural Nouns ----- 23
10. Of Nouns Singular in A and E . - - - 24
Of Nouns in I - - ... 26
11. Of Nouns in O - - - ibid.
12. Of Nouns in M, C, L, T - - - - 29
13. OfNonns'inN - ~ - ~ - - 30
c 14. Nouns
xxxiv CONTENTS.
14. Nouns in AR or in UR - ... 31
15. Of Nouns in ER - -32
Of the Nouns in IR - - - - - 33
16. Of the Nouns in OR - - - 34.
Of the Nouns in UR - ... ibid.
17. Of the Nouns in AS 35
18. Of the Nouns in ES - - 36
Of the Gender of dies - - - 38
19. Of the Nouns in IS - ibid.
20. Of the Nouns in IS that are of the Doubtful Gender - 39
List of the Nouns in IS - - 40
21. Of the Nouns in OS - - 42
22. Of the Nouns in US of the Second or Fourth Declen-
sion ..... 4,3
List of Latin Nouns in US - 45
Of the Greek Nouns in US 46
23. Of the Nouns in US which are of the Third Declen-
sion 48
21. Of laus and Jraus, and of Nouns ending in S, with another
Consonant - 49
25. Exception to the preceding Rule 50
26. Of Nouns in X ... 51
List of Nouns in X - 54
27. Of Epicene Nouns 55
Epicenes excepted from the Rules of the Termination - 56
BOOK II. Or THE DECLENSION OF NOUNS -
Rule
1. Of Compound Nouns 60
2. Of Nouns compounded of Two Nouns joined together - ibid.
The First Declension 62
3. Of the Dative and Ablative Plural of the First Declen-
sion - - ...... 64
The Second Declension - - - 65
Of the Greek Terminations - - ibid.
4. Of the Genitive Singular of the Second Declension - 66
5. Of the Vocative Singular - - 68
For the Plural 69
6. Of the Dative and Ablative Plural - - ibid.
The Third Declension .... 70
7. The Genitive of Nouns in A and E 71
8. Of the Nouns in O ibid.
9. Of the Nouns in C and D 72
10. Of the Nouns in L - - ibid.
11. Of the Nouns in N - 75
12. Of the Nouns in R - - 74
13. Of
CONTENTS. xxxv
1.3. Of the Nouns in BER - 75
14. Of the Adjectives in CER - ibid.
15. Of the Nouns in TER - ... ibid.
1 6. Of iter, cor, and Jupiter - - 76
17. Of the Nouns in UR .... 77
18. Of the Nouns in AS - Hid.
19. Of the Nouns in ES - - 78
20. Of those which make ETIS - - - ibid.
21. Of the other Nouns in ES - 79
22. Of the Nouns in IS - - 80
23. Exceptions to the preceding Rule 81
24. Of Nouns in OS 82
25. Of the Nouns in US which make the Genitive in
ERIS - - 83
26. Of those which make URIS, UIS, UDIS, AUDIS, and
ODIS .... 84
27. Of those which make UTIS and UNTIS - 86
28. Of Nouns in BS and PS - - ibid.
29. Of the Nouns in NS and in RS - 87
SO. Of the Participle iens, euntis, with its Compounds 88
32. Of caput and its Compounds - ibid.
33. Of the Nouns in X 89
34. Exception to the preceding Rule 90
35. General for the Accusatives - 91
36. Of the Accusatives in IM - ibid.
37. The Accusatives in EM or in IM 92
38. General for the Ablative - 93
Of some Adjectives that have been doubted of, and which fol-
low nevertheless the general Rule - ibid.
Of Par and its Compounds - ibid.
Of the Adjectives in IX, feminine and neuter - 94
Of the Names of Countries in AS - ibid.
EXCEPTIONS to the Rule of the Ablative, relating to Sub-
stantives - - ibid.
39. Exception 1. Of Nouns that make I in the Abla-
tive ... . ibid.
Of the Analogy of the Terminations included in this
Rule - - 96
Of the Proper Names in AL or in E - - ibid.
Poetical Licence in regard to other Nouns - ibid.
40. Exception 2. Of Substantives that have E or I in the Abla-
tive - - - - ibid.
41. Of some Nouns which do not entirely conform to the Analogy
of the preceding Rule - 97
42. Third Exception. Of other Substantives whose Ablative is in
E or in I - 98
A List of Nouns Substantive that form the Ablative in I or in
E. That the Dative and Ablative were always alike ; and
that the Greeks have an Ablative - 100
c 2 EXCEP-
xxxvi CONTENTS.
EXCEPTIONS to the Rule of Ablatives in regard to the Adjec-
tives .<* 101
43. First Exception. Of Adjectives that have only the Ablative
inE - - ibid.
For the Adjectives in NS .... 102
44. Second Exception. Of those Adjectives which have the Ab-
lative duly in I - ibid.
To distinguish the Ablative according as the Noun is taken
either adjectively or substantive! v 103
Of the Plural of the Third Declension - 104?
45. Of the Plural of Nouns Neuter - ibid.
46. General Rule for the Genitive Plural 106
EXCEPTIONS to the Rule of the Genitive 107
47. Exception 1. Of Comparatives and others which make
UM - ...... ibid.
48. Exception 2. Of Nouns of more than one syllable in AS, ES,
IS, and NS, which make YUM in the Genitive 109
Of Nouns in AS and in NS - - HO
49. Exception 3. Of Monosyllables that make IUM 111
Greek Monosyllables, LINX - - - 112
Of /ar, musy crux, and some others - - 113
Of those Monosyllables that make UM - ibid.
Monosyllables unusual in the Genitive Plural - - ibid.
50. Exception 4. Of some other Nouns that make IUM - 114?
A great many more Nouns heretofore made IUM 115
What Nouns most frequently admit of this Syncope - ibid*
What Nouns seldom admit of this Syncope 1 16
Of the Epenthesis - ibid.
Of the Accusative Plural - - ibid.
In what manner the Antients judged of their Language ibid.
51. Of Nouns that have no Singular, and of the Names of Festivals
in i'A - - 117
Of the Names of Festivals in IA - 118
52. Of the Dative Plural; and of some particular Cases borrowed
from the Greeks - - ibid.
CONSIDERABLE OBSERVATIONS on the Greek Nouns of this
Declension - - - - - 119
Of the Genitive in OS - - - ibid..
The Genitive of Proper Names in ES 120
The Accusative in A 121
The Accusative of Nouns in IS and in YS - - ibid.
The Accusative in O and UN or UM - 122
The Accusative in YS - - tbid.
Of the Vocative - - - ibid.
Of the Genitive Plural - ibid.
Of the Dative Plural - - - ibid.
The Fourth Declension - 123
53. Of the Dative Plural in UBUS - - ibid.
The Fifth Declension ... 124
That
CONTENTS. xxxvu
That the ^Eolians dropped the I subscribed in all the Datives,
and that in this they were followed by the Latins - 125
Some Cases unusual in this Declension - - ibid.
BOOK III. THE HETEROCLITES 126
Of Nouns Irregular in their Gender 127
Rule
1. Of those that are Masculine in the Singular and Neuter in the
Plural - - - ibid.
2. Of those that are Masculine in the Singular, and in the Plural
are Masculine and Neuter - ibid.
3. Of Nouns that are Feminine in the Singular and Neuter in the
Plural 128
Of the word Pergamus . - - ibid.
4. Of those that are Neuter in the Singular, and Masculine in the
Plural - - 129
Of the word Argos - 130
5. Of Nouns that are Neuter in the Singular, and Masculine or
Neuter in the Plural - - ibid
6. Of Nouns that are Neuter in the Singular, and Feminine in the
Plural - - - 131
Of Nouns Irregular in their Declension 132
7 Ofjugerum, which is of the Second in the Singular, and of the
Third in the Plural - - - ibid.
8. Of v'as, which is of the Third in the Singular, and of the Second
in the Plural - ibid.
9. Ofdomus, which follows the Second and Fourth 133
10. Of vis and &os, which are Irregular in some Cases - ibid.
Of Defective Nouns, or Irregulars that want something 134-
Of those that have no Plural - - ibid.
Of Nouns that have no Singular - 135
11. General for Nouns that have no Singular at all, or but very
seldom ... - . ibid.
The First List. Of Nouns that admit of different Terminations
in the Nominative - 136
Of US and UM - 143
The Second List. Of Nouns that follow different Declensions,
whether in one or in different Numbers 147
Whether there are any Nouns of the First and Fifth Declen-
sion - - 149
Of those which change Declension in different Numbers ibid.
TJie Third List. Of those Nouns which by Grammarians are
said to want the Plural in Sense - ibid.^
The Fourth List. Of those Nouns which, as Grammarians say,
are not used in the Plural, though we sometimes meet with
examples to the contrary 150
The Fifth List/ Of those Nouns which Grammarians mention
as wanting the Singular, though we sometimes meet with
instances to the contrary in authors 155
On
xxxvin CONTENTS.
On Indeclinable Nouns 164
The Sixth List. Of Nouns that have not all their Cases 165
BOOK IV. OF THE CONJUGATION OF VERBS - 171
General Rules - - - - - 175
Ride
1. Of the Compounded Verbs - - ibid.
2. Of Verbs that redouble their first syllable in the Prete-
rite - - - ibid,
3. Of those which having changed the A into I, take an E in the
Supine 176
4. Of those that have no Preterite 177
5. Of the Syncope - - ibid,
The First Conjugation - 178
6. General for Verbs of the First Conjugation - ibid.
7- Of the Verbs do and sto, with their compounds 180
8. Of lavo, poto, andjitvo > 182
9. Of those which make iii and ITUM 183
10. Of plico and its compounds - 184?
11. Of those which make UI and CTUM - - 186
The Second Conjugation - 187
12. General for the Verbs of the Second Conjugation - ibid.
13. Exception for the Supine - - - - 189
14. Of the Verbs Neuter that have no Supine 191
15. Of the Compounds of oleo - - 194?
16. Of ctrceo and taceo with their Compounds 196
17. Of the Verbs in VEO - - - ibid.
18. Of sorbeo and its Compounds
19. Of some other Verbs that make UI and TUM , - 199
0. Of Verbs that make Dl and SUM - - 200
21. Of other Verbs which form DJ, SUM, with a Reduplication in
the Preterite - - 201
2. Of Verbs that make SI, SUM 202
23. Of those which make SI, TUM 203
24. Of those which make XI, and CTUM -
5. Of those which make SI or XI, without a Supine
The Third Conjugation. 206
26. Of the Verbs in CIO - - ibid.
27. Offodio andy#w - 209
28. Of the Verbs in PIO - - -- did.
29. Of the Verbs in RIO and TIO
30. Of the Verbs in UO - - - -
31. Of the Verbs in UO that have no Supine
32. Of the Verbs in BO
33. Of the Verbs in CO
34. Of the Verbs in SCO
'35. Of Inceptive Verbs
36. Of Verbs in DO J
37. Of the Verbs in DO that have a Reduplication
38. Of the Compounds of do and sido
39. Of the Verbs in NDO which lose N
40. Ot
CONTENTS. XXXFX
40. Of the Verbs that make SI, SUM 234
41. OFcado, cczdo, and cedo, with their Compounds 237
On the Preterites of some Verbs in DO 240
42. Of the Verbs in GO - ibid.
43. Of those Verbs which drop their N in the Supine - 243
44. Of the Verbs which make IGI or EGI, and ACTUM 244
45. Ofpnngo and oflego with its Compounds 247
46. Qfmergo, spargO) and tergo 249
47. Of those Verbs which either have no Supine or no Prete-
rite 250
48. Of the Verbs in HO, and of meio - ibid.
49. Of the Verbs in LO 252
50. The Second Part of the Verbs in LO - 254
51. Of the Verbs in MO 256
52. Of the Verbs in NO 258
53. The Second Part of the Verbs in NO 261
54. Of the Verbs in PO and QUO 23
55. Of the Verbs in RO - 265
56. Of sero and its Compounds 271
57. Of the Verbs in SO - - 272
58. Of Verbs in TO - 274
59. The Second Part of the Verbs in TO - 277
60. Of the Verbs in VO 280
61. Of the Verbs in XO - 281
The Fourth Conjugation - 282
62. Genera] for the Verbs of the Fourth Conjugation ibid.
63. Of those Words that have no Supine 285
64. Of singultio, sepelio, veneo, and venio - - ibid.
65. Of sancio t vincio, and amicio 287
66. Of the Verbs which make SI, SUM ; and of those which make
SI, TUM - - - ibid.
67. Of kaurio, sepio, and salio 288
68. Of the Compounds of PA'RIO - 290
69. Of the Verbs of Desire, called DESIDERATIVES 291
Of the Verbs Deponent 293
70. What a Verb Deponent is - ibid.
71. General for the Preterite of the Deponents - ibid.
72. Of the Verbs in EOR 296
73. Of the Verbs in Oil - - 297
74. Of the Verbs in SCOR - - 300
75. Of the Verbs in IOR 301
76. Of Deponents that have no ^reterite - - 303
77. Of the Verbs called Neuter Passive - - - 304
78. Of Neuters which seem to have a Passive Signification 305
79. Of Impersonals - - 307
80. Of the Imperatives of dico, ditco,facio, andfero 308
OBSERVATIONS on the different Conjugations, and on the De-
rivative and Compound Verbs 309
On Derivative Verbs - 310
On Compound Verbs - 312
A METHOD
XL CONTENTS.
A METHOD of finding out the Present by the Preterite 314?
Article
1. The most natural Analogy of forming the Preterite - ibid,
2. Four general Irregularities and three particular Changes in
some Verbs - 31.5
5. Of the first general Irregularity 316
List of Preterites that come from Verbs in vo, or veo - 317
Of Preterites which come from Verbs of other Terminations,
and are more irregular - - ibid.
<$. Of the second general Irregularity - 318
^5. Of the third general Irregularity 319
List of the Preterites in si or xi t by the addition of an s after
the Characteristic of the Present 320
List of the Preterites in si, or ssi 321
Some Preterites in xi that are still moVe irregular, having nei-
ther c nor g in the Present 322
6. Of the fourth general Irregularity 323
List of the Preterites which retain the Characteristic of the
Present 324-
ADVERTISEMENT concerning the Method of finding out the
Present by means of the Supine. And the chief advantage
that may be derived from the above Lists of Preterites 325
OBSERVATIONS on the Figure of Metaplasm, as far as it relates
to Etymology or Analogy - - 32T
CONTENTS.
VOL. II.
BOOK V. SYNTAX.
Page
GENERAL DISTRIBUTION of the whole Syntax - 1
The Rules of Syntax 3
Rule
1. Of the Adjective and Substantive - ibid.
2. Of the Relative and Antecedent - 4
The Following Case understood - ibid.
The Preceding Case understood 5
The Preceding and the Following Case both understood ibid.
The Relative betwixt two Nouns of different Genders - 6
The Relative agreeing with a Gender or Number under-
stood - ibid.
OF those Nouns which are called Relatives of Quantity or
Quality 7
3. Of the Case which the Verb requires before it - ibid.
Of the Infinitive 8
Observations in regard to the next Rule 9
4. Of the Difference of Genders and Persons - ibid.
Whether the Feminine ought to be preferred to the Neuter 11
Of the Reason of these Governments, with some particular
Remarks on the Construction of inanimate Things - ibid.
Whether we ought always to name ourselves the first in Latin,
and in what manner we ought to do it in French - 12
5. Of Verbs that have the same Case after as before them ibid.
6. Of two Substantives of the same or of different Sense - 14?
Government of the Genitive - - - 15
That
XLII CONTENTS.
That the same Noun agreeing with the Possessive, governs
also a Genitive - 17
All Verbal Nouns heretofore governed the Case of their
Verb - - 18
7. Of some Particles that require a Genitive - ibid.
8. Of Nouns of Property, Blame, or Praise 19
9. Of Nouns Adjective derived from Verbs 20
Difference between the Participle and Verbal Noun - 21
Cause of the Government of these Verbal Nouns ibid.
Of the Active Verbals in BUNDUS - - ibid.
10. Of Affective Verbs - - - - ibid.
11. Of sum, refert, and interest - - 23
12. Natural Signification of the Dative - - 25
Some extraordinary Constructions with the Dative - 28
13. Of Verbs which take two Datives - - 29
14. Of the Accusative which the Verb governs after it - ibid.
15. Of Verbs that govern the Person in the Accusative - 31
16. Of five Verbs that take the Person in the Accusative, and the
Thing in the Genitive
17. Of Verbs of Remembering and Forgetting 33
18. Of two Verbs coming together 34-
19. Of Prepositions which govern the Accusative 35
20. Of Prepositions which govern the Ablative - - 38
21. Of Prepositions which govern the Accusative and the Ab-
lative - .... 40
That almost every Government may be resolved by the Pre-
positions - - 4-2
22. Of Verbs compounded with a Preposition
23. Of Verbs that govern the Accusative with ad - - ibid.
24. Of Verbs which take two Accusatives, or that have different
Governments - - ibid.
25. Of the four Questions of Place 4-6
The Question UBI - - 48
The Question UNDE - - - 49
The Question QUA - - - ibid.
The Question Quo - ibid.
Particular Observations on the Question UBI
Of Nouns of the First Declension in E 51
Concerning Apposition - *&&*
Concerning Nouns of the Third Declension - 52
Observations on Compound Nouns - ibid,
26. Of the Questions of Time, Measure, and Distance
27. Of the Comparative and of Partitives - - 55
Of the Comparative - - - iUJ.
Difficulties in regard to the Comparative - 57
Of prior and priinus - 58
Of plus iW-
Of the Partitive in general " 59
Of the Superlative in general -
Difficulties in regard to the Superlative - -
CONTENTS. XLIII
8. Of the Verbs and Nouns which govern an Ablative, or a Ge-
nitive, the Ablative being understood - 61
Plenty or Want 62
Some other Adjectives - - 63
Of the Noun OPUS - * - - . 64?
29. Of Nouns of Price, and Verbs of Valuing 65
30. Of Verbs Passive, and others which require the Ablative with
the Preposition A or Ab - 66
That the Verb Passive, properly speaking, governs nothing of
itself 67
Of the Verbs called Neuter Passives, venco, vapulo, c. 68
31. Of the Matter of which any Thing is composed - 69
32. Of those Nouns that are put in the Ablative with a Preposi-
tion - - - ibid.
33. Of particular Verbs that govern the Ablative, some of which
have likewise the Accusative - 70
34. Of the Ablative Absolute 72
So. Of some Particles which govern different Cases * 73
36. Of the Reciprocal Pronouns sui and suus - 75
BOOK VI. PARTICULAR REMARKS ON ALL THE PARTS OF
SPEECH - 79
SECT. I. REMARKS ON THE NOUNS.
Chap.
1. Ov Nouns Common, Doubtful, and Epicenes - - ibid.
1. Of Common Nouns .... ibid.
2. Nouns Common in their Signification only 80
3. Nouns Common that are put in both Genders - 81
4. Of Doubtful Nouns - ibid.
5. Of Epicenes - 82
2. Remarks on some particular Cases - 83
1. Of the Vocative .... ibid.
2. Of the Dative and the Ablative ... ibid.
3. Remarks on Numeral Nouns 84<
1. Of ambo and duo - * - ibid.
2. Of the other Numeral Nouns - 85
4. Of the Motion or Variation of Adjectives 86
1. Of the Variation according to the Genders - - ibid.
2. Of the Comparison of Nouns - - 87
3. Of Defectives, or those which are deprived of some Degree
of Comparison - - - -88
4*. Superlatives that are compared ... ibid.
5. Adjectives that are not compared - ibid.
List of Nouns that are not compared, though they have a
Vowel before US 89
5. Of Diminutives - - - ibid.
SECT.
XLIV CONTENTS.
SECT. II. REMARKS ON THE PRONOUNS.
i
Chap.
1. Of the Number of Pronouns, with the Signification and De-
clension of some in particular - - - 90
1. The Nature of a Pronoun - ibid.
2. Difference in the Signification of Pronouns - ibid.
3. Concerning the Cases, and the Declension of Pro-
nouns - - - - 92
4. Of the Nature of the Relative - - ibid.
5. Of yui or quis . _ _ ibid.
6. Of meus and suus - 94*
7. Pronouns in C, or those compounded of en and ecce 95
2. Remarks on the Construction of Pronouns 96
1. Of the Construction of ipse - - ibid.
2. Of the Construction of idem - - ibid.
3. Of the Construction of the Possessives meus, tuns, fyc. and
of the Genitives mei, tui, $$c. 97
SECT. III. REMARKS ON THE VERBS.
Chap.
1. Of the Nature and Signification of Verbs 98
1. List of Verbs Absolute and Active 99
2. List of Verbs Active which are taken in an absolute
sense - - 100
3. List of Verbs passive taken actively - 101
4. List of Deponents which are taken passively 102
5. List of Deponents that are terminated in O and in
OR - 104
2. Of the Difference of Tense and Moods - 106
1. Of Tenses - ibid.
2. Of Moods - ... ibid.
3. Of the Subjunctive - 107
4. -That we may oftentimes put the Indicative or the Sub-
junctive indifferently one for the other 108
5. Of the Imperative 109
6. Of the Infinitive ... . ibid.
7. Of FORE - 111
8. Manner of expressing the Future of the Infinitive in the
other Verbs -. 112
9. Another Manner of supplying the Future of the Infinitive,
especially when the Verbs have no Supine 113
10. That the Infinitive hath frequently the force of a Noun.
Substantive - ibid.
3. Of Irregular Verbs - - 115
1. Of SUM and its Compounds - *- r ibid.
2. Ofedo, gueo 9 andjio 116
CONTENTS. XLV
3. Qffero, and eo, with their Compounds - 117
4. Of volo, and its Compounds 118
4-. Of Defective Verbs - ibid.
1. O? octi, memini, and others which are thought to have only
the Preterite, and the Tenses depending thereon 119
2. Of fariy and other defective Verbs of the same Significa-
tion - - 120
3. Offaxo, ausimiforew, and quceso - 121
5. Of Verbs called Impersonal, and of their Nature 122
1. What is meant by a Verb Impersonal, and that in reality
there is no other but the Infinitive - ibid.
2. That the Verbs called Impersonals are not deprived of all
the Persons we imagine, even in the most elegant lan-
guage 124?
SECT. IV. REMARKS ON THE GERUNDS, SUPINES, AND PAR-
TICIPLES.
Chap.
1. Remarks on the Gerunds - 125
1. What the antient and modern Grammarians thought of
Gerunds - - ibid.
2. That the Gerunds are Nouns Substantive, and what is the
real Cause of their Government 126
3. Whether the Gerunds are taken actively or passively 128
2. Remarks~on the Supines - - 129
1. That the Supines are likewise Nouns Substantive - ibid.
2. Whether the Supines are active or passive, and what Time
is expressed by their circumlocution in ire or iri 131
3. What Case the Accusative of the Supines governeth, what
this Accusative itself is governed by, and of some Expres-
sions of this sort difficult to account for - - 132
4. Of the Supines in U, what they are governed by, and how
they may be rendered by the Infinitive, by the Gerund,
or by the Verbal Nouns in i'o 133
3. Remarks on the Participles - 134
1. Difference between a Participle and a Noun Adjec-
tive - - - - - - ibid.
2. Whether every Participle may express every Difference of
Time : and the first of the Participle in NS - ibid.
2. Of the Participle in US - 135
3. Of the Participle in DUS - 137
4. Of the Participle in RUS - - ibid.
5. Signification of the Participle in Verbs Common and De-
ponents 138
Deponents whose Participle in US is sometimes taken pas-
sively - - ibid.
6. Some particular Remarks on the Participle in DUS 140
7. Of the Participle o Ithe Verbs called Impersonals - 141
Nouns
xtvi CONTENTS.
Nouns or Participles in US, whose Verbs are either rare or
unusual - 14,4
8. Of ccenatus, pransus, and potus - 142
JO. Whether adventus may be sometimes also an adjec-
tive - 144
SECT. V. REMARKS ON THE INDECLINABLE PARTICIPLES.
Chap.
J. Remarks on the Adverbs - 144
1. That the Adverbs admit of Comparison; but not of Num-
ber - - - ibid.
2. That what is taken for an Adverb is frequently another
part of speech - ibid.
3. That quod is never any thing else but a Pronoun Rela-
tive - - 146
4. Whether quod may be put lite the Greek *On after the
Verbs 148
5. Remarkable Significations of some Adverbs, where the
Origin of several Words is pointed out - - ibid.
2. Remarks on the Prepositions - - - 152
3. Remarks on the Conjunctions 153
1. That the Conjunctions have not always the same thing
before as after them - ibid.
2. Which Conjunctions require rather the Indicative, and
which the Subjunctive - ibid.
3. Of Negative Conjunctions 155
4. Some other Remarks concerning particular Conjunc-
tions ------ ibid.
SECT. VI. REMARKS ON SOME PARTICULAR TURNS OF EX-
PRESSION.
Chap.
1. Of vereor ut , and vereor ne - - - - 159
1. Vereor ut - 161
2. Vereorne - - - - - 162
3. Vereor ut ne, or vereor ut non - ibid.
4* Vereor ne non - - - 164
5. Non vereor ut, or non vereor ne non - - ibid.
6. Non vereor ne, or non vereor ut ne - - 165
g. Of this other Phrase, haud scio an, $c. - ibid.
BOOK VII. OF FIGURATIVE SYNTAX.
What is meant by Figures in Syntax, of their Use, and that
they may be all reduced to four 167
Chap.
CONTENTS. XLVH
Chap.
1. Of the first Figure, called Ellipsis - 168
1. Verb understood - - ibid.
2. The Nominative understood before the Verb 169
3. The Accusative understood after the Verb - ibid.
4. When the Infinitive is alone, the Verb that governs it is
understood 170
5. When an Adjective is alone, some Substantive or other is
understood. Of the word negotium - ibid.
6. Antecedent with the Relative understood - 172
7. What is to be understood, when the Genitive comes after
an Adjective, or after a Verb - ibid.
8. What we are to understand when the Accusative is by
itself - 173
9. What we are to understand^ when the Ablative is by
itself - ibid.
10. Two other very remarkable Ellipses ; one where we are to
understand the Nominative of the Verb, and the other,
where we must supply the Verb by the Context 174?
11. Of other more remarkable Particles that are under-
stood - - 175
12. First List. Of several Nouns understood in Latin au-
thors - 176
13. Second List. Of several Verbs understood 181
14. Third List. Of Prepositions that are to be under-
stood - ibid.
$. Of the second sort of Ellipsis, called ZEUGMA - 183
1. A Word understood as it was expressed before - ibid.
2. A Word understood otherwise than it was expressed be-
fore - - ibid.
3. A Word understood in the Enumeration of Parts - ibid*
4. Elegance to be observed in regard to the Zeugma - 184
3. Of the second Figure, called PLEONASM - .ibid.
4. Of the third Figure, called SYLLEPSIS - 185
1. The Simple Syllepsis - ibid*
2. The Relative Syllepsis 186
5. That the Syllepsis is frequently joined with another Figure,
and of some difficult Passages which ought to be referred
thereto - - 188
1. The Syllepsis with a Zeugma - ibid.
2. With an entire Ellipsis - - - 189
3. With an Hyperbaton 190
6. Of the fourth Figure called HYPERBATON - ibid.
7. Of HELLENISM, or Greek Phrase 192
1. Hellenism by ATTRACTION - ibid.
2. Hellenism- of the Preposition KATA - 193
3. Hellenism of the Preposition EK 194
4* Other more particular Expressions, which depend on the
figure of Hellenism - ibid.
7. Of Antiptosis and Enaliage ----- 195
1. Whe-
XLVIII CONTENTS.
1. Whether we ought to join Antiptosis and Enallage to the
foregoing Figures, and what the Grammarians understand
by these two words 195
2. Examples of the Antiptosis taken particularly from Des-
pauter - ibid.
3. Other Examples taken from those who wrote upon Des-
pauter 197
4. Examples of the Enallage - 198
List of Verbs of different Governments - - 200
BOOK VIII. PARTICULAR OBSERVATIONS.
On the Roman Names. On their Figures or Arithmetical
Characters. On their Manner of counting their Sesterces.
And on the Division of Time. Useful for the understand-
ing of Authors 236
Chap.
. 1. Of the Names of the antient Romans. Taken from VAL.
MAXIMUS, SIGONIUS, LIPSIUS, and other Authors ibid.
1. Of the Proper Name, PRJENOMEN - ibid.
2. Of the General Name, NOMEN GENTIS 228
3. Of the Particular Surname, COGNOIMEN and AGNO-
MEN - - ibid.
4. OBSERVATIONS on the Names of Slaves, Freedmen,
Women, and Adoptive Children - - 229
And first of Slaves and Freedmen - - ibid.
2. Of Women - ibid.
3. Of Adoptive Children - ibid,
.j. Other Observations on changing the Order of those
Names .... 230
1. The Cognomen before the Nomen - ibid.
. The Cognomen become Nomen - ibid.
3. The Ptcenomcn become Nomen - - ibid.
4. The Preenomen put in the Second Place - ibid.
5. The Preenomen or Proper Name put last under the
Emperors - 231
6. Exception to this Rule of taking the last Name under
the Emperors - 232 (
7. Other Names changed as well as the latter - ibid.
2. Of Figures, or Arithmetical Characters among the Ro-
mans - 233
1. In what Manner the Romans marked their Numbers ibid.
2. Proper Observations in order to understand these figures
thoroughly - ibid.
3. What this Manner of Reckoning has been owing to, and
whence these Figures have been taken 234;
4. Whether there are other Methods to mark the Roman
cypher than the preceding ... 236
3. Of
CONTENTS.
3. Of the Roman Sesterces 235
*2. Reason of these Expressions, and that mille, strictly speak-
ing, is always an Adjective 236
3. Other remarkable Expressions in regard to the same Sub-
ject - - 238
4 Of the Division of Time according to the Ancients - 239
1. Of Days - - ibid*
2. Of Hours - - - ibid.
3. Of the Watches of the Night 240
4. Of Weeks - - - ibict.
5. Of Months - - - ibid.
6. The ancient Manner of reckoning the Days of the
Month 241
7. Of the Year 242
8. Of the Spaces of Time composed of several Years. And
1st of Olympiads and Lustres 243
2. Of the Indiction and the Golden Number - ibid.
S. Of the Solar Cycle, and the Dominical Letters 244
4. The Julian Period, the Sabbatic Years, a Jubilee, an
Age - - 245
5. Of Epochas, and the word JERrn - ibid.
BOOK IX. OF LETTERS,
And the Orthography and Pronunciation of the Ancients.
Wherein is shown the Ancient manner of Pronouncing the
Latin Tongue, and occasion is taken to point out also the
right Manner of Pronouncing the Greek. Extracted from
the best Treatises both of Ancient and Modern Writers on
this subject - - 246
Chap.
1. Of the Number, Order, and Division, of Letters 247
g. Of Vowels in general, as Long or Short 24
3. Of Vowels in particular. And particularly of those that are
.called Open - - 250
1. Of A - * - - - ibid.
2. OfE ibid.
S. Of I - - - 253
4. Of the three last Vowels, which are called shut - 254
1. Of O - - - - - .Hid.
2. OfU 255
3. Of Y - - - 258
Of Diphthongs - ... . . 259
1. Of the Diphthongs M and AI - - - ibid*.
2. Of the Diphthongs AU and EU - - - ibid.
3. Of the Diphthong El - - 260
4. Of the Diphthongs CE and OI - 261
6. Of the Nature of J and V Consonants. Whether there are
any Triphthongs or other Diphthongs among the Latins,
than those above explained 262
VOL. I. d 1. Whe-
L CONTENTS.
1. Whether the I and V were Consonants among the An-
cients - ... . .. 262
2. Whether there are any Triphthongs - 263
3. Whether the I may sometimes pass for a Double Conso-
nant . 265
T. Of Liquids - . . . 266
8. Of the Mute Consonants, and first of those of the First Order,
B,P,F,V . 267
1. Of Band P 268
2. Of the F and V Consonant - ibid.
3. Relation between the V and the digamma - - 269
4. Other Relation between V and B . ibid.
5. Relation of B to F, and to $ - 270
6. Other Relations of B or P to M, and of P to F or
PH - . ibid.
9. Of the Second Class of Mutes, C, Q, G, I - ibid.
1. Relation between C and Q 271
2. Whether Q ought to pass for a Double Letter - 272
3. Of the U which always accompanies the Q 273
4. Relation between C and G - ibid.
o r Relation between G and J Consonant 274
6. Whether the Ancients pronounced Gn in the Manner the
French do at present - ibid.
7. That there is still a middle Sound between G and N, which
is neither entirely one nor the other, and has given,
the Greeks occasion to change N into r before y, x, %
or | - - 274
10. Of the Third Class of Mutes, which are D and T - 275
11. Of the Hissing Letters - - 276
1. Of the Letter S - ibid.
2. Of the double Letter S 277
12. Of the Aspiration H - 279
1. Of H before Vowels ... . ibid.
2. Of H after Consonants - - 280
3. Of the Pronunciation of CH - - 4 - 281
4. Of the Pronunciation of PH - ibid.
5. OfTHandRH ... . . ibid.
6. From whence the Latins borrowed this Aspiration H 282
7. Of some Relations between the H and the Molic Di-
gamma, which at length was changed into V Consonant,
and into /3 - ibitt*
Tab'le of the Manner of Writing of the Ancients - 284
13. Of the genuine Orthography to be observed at pre-
sent - 285
List of some particular Words, whose Orthography may be
depended upon - ibid.
14. Of some Remarks on Orthography 289
1. Of Words that ought to begin with Capitals - ibid.
2. Of those Words which the Romans expressed by a few Let-
ters only ... , ibid.
3. Of
CONTENTS. LI
3. Of the right Manner of putting Syllables together 290
Exception to this Rule - ibid.
4. Of some other particular Marks 291
15. Of Punctuation - ibid.
1. Of Three Sorts of Distinctions - - ibid.
2. Of the Comma - - 292
3. Of the Colon or Two Points - - 293
4. Of the Full Point or Period - ibid.
5. Of the Semicolon, or Point and Comma - 294
6. Of the Points of Interrogation and Admiration - ibid.
BOOK X. OF PROSODY.
SECT. I. OF THE QUANTITY OF SYLLABLES . 295
Rule.
Rules of the Quantity of Syllables - - 296
1. Every Syllable formed by Contraction is Long - ibid.
2. Of Diphthongs -. - 297
3. Of a Vowel before another Vowel - - ibid.
Of Greek Words ... 299
Of those which are written with Long or Short Vowels ibid.
Of those which are variously written - ibid.
Of the three Common Vowels ibid.
Of Words that have a Diphthong in Greek 300
Cause of the deviation in Greek Words from the "
Rules
4. Of a Vowel long by Position
5. Of a Mute and Liquid
Whether I be sometimes a Double Letter, and V sometimes a
Liquid - 303
Of Derivative Words - ibid.
Exceptions to the preceding Rule 304?
Of Compound Words - - ibid.
6. Ot divers Compounding Particles - 805
7. Of the other Prepositions - 306
8. Of Words compounded without a Preposition - - 307
Of Preterites and Supines - - 309
9. Of Preterites of Two Syllables .... ibid.
10. Of Preterites with a Reduplication - - ibid.
11. Of Supines of Two Syllables - - 310
Of the Supine statum - - 311
Of citum and scitum - - - . - - ibid.
12. Of the Supines of Polysyllables 312
Of the Increase of Verbs - - ibid.
13. The Nature of the Increase of Verbs - - ibid.
14. Of the Increase in A - * 313
d 2 15. Of
in CONTENTS.
15. Of the Increase in E ... . 313
16. Of the Increase in I - 315
17. Of the Increase in O - - 3l6
18. Of the Increase in U - .... 317
Of the Increase of Nouns - ibid.
19. What is meant by the Increase of Nouns - ibid.
Of the First Declension - - - ibid.
20. Increase of the Second Declension 318
Increase of the Third Declension - ibid.
21. Of the Increase of Nouns in L ... ibid.
22. Increase of Nouns in N and O .... 319
23. Of the Increase ARIS - - - 320
24. Of the Increase ERIS - - ibid.
25. Of the Increase of Nouns in OR - ibid.
26. Increase of Nouns in UR - 321
27. Of the Increase of Nouns in AS - ibid.
28. Of the Increase ATIS - - 322
29. Of the Increase of Nouns in ES - ibid.
30. Of the Increase of Nouns in IS 323
31. Of the Increase of Nouns in OS - - ibid.
32. Of the Increase of the Nouns in US - ibid.
33. The Increase of Nouns ending in S with another Conso-
nant 324
34. Of the Noun caput and its Compounds 325
35. Of the Nouns in X, which form their Genitive in GIS ibid.
36. Of the Increase of Nouns in AX ... ibid.
37. Of the Increase of Nouns in EX - - 326
38. Of the Increase of Nouns in IX .... ibid.
39. Of the Increase OCIS .... ibid.
40. Of the Increase UCIS 327
Of the Increase of other Declensions - ibid.
41. Of the Increase of the Plural - ibid.
Of the Last Syllable - - 328
42. A Final - - ibid.
Of the Vocative ending in A 329
Of some Adverbs in A - ibid.
Of the Nouns in ginta - - - 330
43. E final - - ibid.
44. I Final - - 332
45. O Final - - - - - 334
46. U Final .... - 335
47. B and C Final 336
48. D and L Final - 337
Of Words ending in M - ibid.
49. N Final - - - - 338
50. R Final ..... ibid.
51. AS Final * 340
52. ES Final ..... ibid.
53. IS Final .... 342
Of the Termination R [S in the Subjunctive - - 343
54. OS
CONTENTS.
54. OS Final 344
55. US Final - ..... ibid.
56. T Final - 34-5
57. Of the Last Syllable of the Verse - 346
OBSERVATIONS on divers Syllables whose Quantity is dis-
puted - - 347
List of Words whose Quantity is disputed - - ibid.
SECT. II. OF ACCENTS,
And the proper Manner of Pronouncing Latin - 354
Chap.
1. 1. Of the Nature of Accents, and how many sorts there
are - - - ibid.
2. Rules of Accents, and of Latin Words - 355
For Monosyllables - - ibid.
For Dissyllables and Polysyllables 354
3. Reasons for the above Rules - ibid.
4. Some Exceptions to these Rules of Accents 355
2. Particular Observations on the Practice of the An-
cients - - 357
1. In what place the Accents ought to be marked in
Books - - ibid.
2. In what Manner we ought to mark the Accent on Words
compounded of an Enclitic - - ibid.
3. That neither que nor ne are always enclitics - ibid.
4. That the Accent ought to be marked, whenever there
is a necessity for distinguishing one Word from an-
other - 358
5. Whether we ought to accent the last Syllable, on account
of this Distinction - ... ibid.
6. In what Manner we ought to place the Accent in
Verse - - - 359
3. 1. Of the Accents of Words which the Latins have bor-
rowed of other Languages, and particularly those of
Greek Words - . ibid.
2. Of the Accents of Hebrew Words - 360
4. Further Observations on the Pronunciation of the An-
cients - - - - - - 361
1. That they distinguished between Accent and Quantity, and
made several differences even in Quantity - - ibid.
2. Difficult Passages of the Ancients, which may be solved by
those Principles - 363
3. Whether from the difference they made in the Pronuncia-
tion of Short and Long Vowels, we may conclude that
U was sounded like the French Diphthong OU in Long
Syllables only - 364
SECT.
LIV CONTENTS.
SECT. III. OF LATIN POETRY,
And the different species of Metre ; as also of the Feet,
the Figures, and Beauties to be observed in Versifying ;
and of the Manner of Intermixing them in divers sorts of
Composition. Divided in the clearest Order and Me-
thod - - . -, - 365
Chap.
1. Of Feet .... ibid.
1. Of the Nature of Feet in Verse ... ibid.
2. Of Feet of Two Syllables - - - 366
3. Of Feet of Three Syllables - - - ibid.
Rule of the Six necessary Feet - 368
4. Of Compound Feet - - ibid.
A Regular Table of all the Feet - 370
2. Of Verse in general 371
1. Of the Caesura and its different Species - ibid.
2. In what place the Caesura is most graceful ; and of the
beauty it gives to Verse - - 372
3. That the Caesura has the power of lengthening Short Syl-
lables - ibid.
4. Of the Final Cadence called DEFOSITIO, and of the four
Names it gives to Verse - - 373
3. Of the Measure or Manner of Scanning Verse, and of the
Figures used therein - - 374?
1. OfEcthlipsis v - ibid.
2. Of Synalaepha - - 375
3. Directions in regard to the Use of those two Figures,
Ecthlipsis and Synalaepha .... ibid.
4. The Synalaepha omitted - 377
5. Of the Contraction of Syllables, which includes the Synse-
resis and Synecphonesis 378
6. Of Diaeresis ..... 380
7. Of Systole and Diastole - - ibid.
8. Of the Caution with which we ought to make use of those
Licences - - 381
4. Of the chief Species of Verse, And first of Hexameters, and
such as are relative thereto - - 382
K Of Hexameter Verse .... ibid.
2. Whether an Hexameter Verse may sometimes end with a
Dactyl - 384?
3. Division of Hexameters into Heroic and Satyric, and
Cautions to be observed in order to render them ele-
fant - - ... ibid.
Neglected Hexameters. Excellence of those of Ho-
race - -
5. Of Pentameter Verse -
6. Observations for making elegant Pentameters - ibid.
7. Six lesser Verses which make part of an Hexameter.
And 1. Of Three which form the Beginning
CONTENTS. LV
8. Of the other Three lesser Verses, which form the End of an
Hexameter - - - 390
5. Of Iambic Verses, .and
1. Of the different Species of Iambics, according to the dif-
ferent Feet of which they are composed - 390
2. Of a Scazon or Claudicant Iambic 392
3. Of Iambics, according to the Number of their Feet ibid.
1. Of Dimeters, or four Feet 393
2. Of Trimeters, or Iambics of six Feet - - ibid.
3. Of Tetrameters, or Iambics of eight Feet - ibid.
4. Of Iambics either Defective or Redundant, whereto
we must refer those which are commonly called TRO-
CHAICS - - 394?
1. Of Imperfect Dimeters - 395
2. Of Imperfect Trimeters - - ibid.
3. Of Imperfect Tetrameters - 396
6. Of Lyric Verses, and those any way relative to Lyrics 396
1. Of four sorts of Choriambics - ibid.
2. Of Verses of eleven Syllables, Sapphic, Phaleucian, and
Alcaic - - 397
1. Of Phaleucian Verse - ibid.
2. Of Sapphic Verse 398
3. Of Alcaic Verse - - 399
4. Of the lesser Alcaic - - - ibid.
3. Of Anapsestic Verse - - ibid..
4s Of Archilochian Verse, and others less frequently
used ..... 400
7. Of Compositions in Verse, and the Mixture of different sorts of
Metre - - ibid.
1. Compositions of one sort of Metre only 401
2. Compositions of different Metre, and their Division into
Stanzas, called STROPHES - ibid.
3. Compositions of two sorts of Metre. And first of those in
which] the Stanza has but two Verses, and which are
called S/xuXoy /rpo<pov - 402
4. Compositions of two sorts of Metre in Stanzas of four
Verses. Which are called 8/xutay Tslf>a,r%o(pov - 403
5. Compositions of three sorts of Metre in Stanzas of three
Verses. Which are called rgtxuko* Tf/Vfo^ov - 404
The FIRST TABLE : Of different species of Verse reduced to
Three - 405
Examples of the different Species of Verse contained in the
foregoing Table, according to the correspondent Fi-
gures 406
The SECOND Table : Of the Mixture of Latin Verse in Com-
positions, with the Figures referring to the precedent
Table, to point out the Examples - 407
INDEX of WORDS treated upon in this Work. - 409
TABLE of MATTERS. - - - - * 448
BOOKS printed for F. WINGRAVE cnid J. COLLINGWOOD.
The WORKS of JAMES HARRIS, Esq. A new Edition illustrated with Plates ,
designed by James Stuart, Esq., and a Portrait of the Author by Bartolozzi, in
5 Vols. 8vo.
Containing,
VOL. I. MEMOIRS of the Life and Character of the Author, by his Son the EARL
of MALMESBURY.
Three Treatises : The first concerning Art : The second concerning Music,
Painting, and Poetry : The third concerning Happiness.
VOL. II. HERMES ; or a Philosophical Inquiry concerning Universal Grammar.
VOL. III. PHILOSOPHICAL ARRANGEMENTS, containing a Variety of Speculations,
logical, physical, ethical, and metaphysical ; derived from the Principles of
the Greek Philosophers, and illustrated by examples from the greatest Writers
both ancient and modern.
VOL. IV. and V. PHILOLOGICAL INQUIRIES . In Three Parts. Containing,
1 . The Rise and different Species of Criticism and Critics.
2. An Illustration of Critical Doctrines and Principles as they appear in dis-
tinguished Authors, as well ancient as modern.
3. An Essay on the Taste and Literature of the middle Ages.
To which are added, Four Appendixes, First, An Account of the Arabic Manu-
scripts belonging to the Escurial Library in Spain. Second, Concerning the
Manuscripts of Livy, in the same Library. Third, Concerning the Manuscripts
of Cebes, in the Library of the King of France. Fourth, Some Account of Lite-
rature in Russia, and of its Progress towards being civilized.
The LIFE, and either of the above Volumes, may be had separately.
THE SAME WORK, elegantly printed in two handsome volumes in quarto, on a
fine royal paper, illustrated with Two Portraits of the Author and five decorative
engravings : Dedicated by permission to His Majesty.
THESAURUS ELLIPSIUM LATINARUM, sive vocum qua;, in sermone
Latino suppressae, indicantur, et ex praestantissimis auctoribus illustrantur, cum
indicibus necessariis. Auctore ELI A PALAIRET. 8vo.
CRITICAL REFLECTIONS on POETRY, PAINTING, and Music. With an
Inquiry into the Rise and Progress of the Theatrical Entertainments of the An-
cients. Written in French by the Abb6 Du Bos, Member and perpetual Secre-
tary of the French Academy. Translated by THOMAS NUGENT, from the Fifth
Edition, revised, corrected, and enlarged by the Author, 3 Vols. 8vo.
The ROMAN ANTIQUITIES of DIONYSIUS HALICARNASSENSIS, trans-
lated into English, with Notes and Dissertations. By E. SPELMAN, Esq.
4 Vols. 4to.
Two TRACTS on the following subiects : 1 . OBSERVATIONS ON THE GREEK
ACCENTS. By EDW. SPELMAN, Esq. 2. The VOYAGE OF AENEAS FROM
TROY TO ITALY. By the Rev. Mr. LEMON. 8vo. 3s.
LETTERS of the EARL of SHAFTESBURY, author of the Characteristics, to
a Student in the University. 12mo.
EMILIUS, or a TREATISE on EDUCATION. By J. J. ROUSSEAU, translated
by Dr. NUGENT, 2 Vols. 8vo.
The ELEMENTS of EUCLID, translated from the Greek; with Notes and
Illustrations by Professor SIMSON of Glasgow ; a new Edition, revised and
improved by Dr. A. ROBERTSON, Savilian Professor at Oxford, 8vo.
A HISTORY of the Earth and Animated Nature. By OLIVER GOLD-
SMITH. A new Edition, in Six Volumes, 8vo. Illustrated with a great number
of Copper Plates ; with considerable Improvements and Additions. By Dr.
TURTON, F. L. S.
A NEW
N E W M E T H O D
OF LEARNING WITH EASE THE
LATIN TONGUE.
BOOK I.
OF GENDERS.
THE Latins have three different Genders for their nounsj
the Masculine, the Feminine, and the Neuter, which, for
brevity sake, are marked by the pronoun hie, hcec^ hoc. Yet
we must observe, that as the first origin of genders was owing to
the distinction of the two sexes, there are, properly speaking,
only two genders, the MASCULINE and the FEMININE ; and
hence it is that no more are admitted in the Oriental tongue?,
and in the vulgar languages of the West.
But because the Greeks, and after their example the Latins,
happened to meet with several nouns, which they knew not how
to refer to either of those two genders, they have given them the
name of NEUTERS, that is, properly speaking, they are of neither
gender, neither Masculine nor Feminine.
These genders are known either by the Signification, of which
some general rules may be given ; or by the Termination, which
includes the particular rules.
The termination ought to be considered in regard to the Declen-
sion, which has oftentimes the power of changing the gender in the
same termination, as we shall demonstrate in a great many rules.
But because there are some nouns which have several of these
genders together, the Grammarians have added two more to those
three : the COMMON, as hie et hcec adulescens, a young man and
a young woman : and the DOUBTFUL, as hie aut hoc vulgus, the
common people.
There is this difference between these two sorts of genders, that
the Common has two genders, by reason of the signification of the
noun,which, as it includes the two sexes, is the cause of its being
VOL. I B always
2 NEWMETHOD. Book L
always put in the Masculine, when it is applied to man ; and in
the Feminine, when applied to woman. Hence it is, that the
Common has, for the two genders of which it is composed, only
the Masculine and the Feminine.
And the Doubtful has several genders, only because the practice
was doubtful in the beginning ; , for some gave one gender to a
noun, and others another ; just as we see several nouns in French,
whose gender has either changed, as Eveche, feminine in Ronsard,
and now masculine ; or is still doubtful, as Theriaque, absinthe,
which are sometimes masculine, and sometimes feminine. Thus,
some said, for example, hie finis; and others, licec finis; for which
reason we are at liberty to put the same noun in which gender
we please.
From hence it follows, 1. that a noun of the Doubtful gender
may be either Masculine or Feminine, as hie aut hcec finis: either
Masculine or Neuter, as hie aut hoc vulgus : either Feminine or
Neuter, as hcec aut hoc Pr&neste, the name of a town : and in
fine may be of all the three genders, Masculine, Feminine, or
Neuter, as penus, pecus, and others.
2. It follows, that when you have put one of these nouns in one
gender at the beginning of a discourse, you may put it in the
other gender in the sequel, according to the observation made
by Vives, though this is not always to be imitated, as we shall
observe in another place.
But there are some nouns which participate of the Common
and of the Doubtful : of the Common, inasmuch as their different
genders suit them, because of their different significations ; as
stirps, which is either Masculine or Feminine, to signify a root,
and always Feminine to signify descent or extraction : and of
the Doubtful, inasmuch as custom alone has given rise to these
different genders, even in different significations. And there are
instances of the same nature in French, as Pcriode, which is
Masculine when it signifies the highest pitch to which a thing
can arrive ; and Feminine when it is taken for a part of discourse,
the sense of which is quite complete.
There are also some nouns common to the two sexes, with re-
spect to the signification, but not to the construction : Thus homo,
signifies indeed a man and a woman, but we are not permitted to
say mala homo, a bad woman. We shall give a list of them in
the remarks which follow the Syntax.
And as for the gender which the grammarians call Ornnc, we
shall take notice of it in the annotation to the second rule.
THE
THE
RULES OF GENDERS.
RULE I.
Of Nouns which agree with either sex.
1. The names of men are masculine.
2. The names of women are feminine.
3. When a noun agrees with both, its gender
then is common, 4, not doubtful.
EXAMPLES.
1. "VTOUNS which agree with man only are of
^ the Masculine gender. Of these there are
two sorts ; some of which agree with each man in
particular, and are called Proper names ; as Petrus,
Peter; Plato, Plato. Hie Dinacium, Plaut. Dinace,
the name of a man. Others, which agree with
man in general, and are called Appellatives ; as vir
magnus, a great man. Primi senatores, the princi-
pal senators. Rex fortissimus, a very brave king.
Hie advena, a stranger. Hie assecla, an attendant,
and several others of the like nature.
It is the same in regard to the names of angels,
as Michael, Gabriel: of devils, as Lucifer : of false
deities, as Mpiter, Mars ; Mammona or Mammbnas,
the god of riches ; because we always represent
them to ourselves under a human form.
2. Nouns which agree with woman only, are of
the Feminine gender, whether they be Proper
names ; as Maria sanctissima, the most holy Mary;
Sancta Eustochium, Saint Eustochia : or whether
they be Appellatives ; as mulier pudica, a chaste
woman ; mater optima, a very good mother. The
same may be said of the names of goddesses, as
Pallas, Juno, Venus, &c.
3. But nouns agreeing with man and woman both
together, are of the Common gender ; as hie 8$ h&c
B % conjuv,
4 NEW M E T H O D. Book I.
conjux, the husband or wife. Parens sane/us, the
holy father. Parens sancta, the holy mother. Civ-is
bonus, a good citizen of the male sex. Civis bo?ia y
a good citizen of the female sex.
4. We say that these nouns are not Doubtful, be-
cause there is a wide difference between the Common
and Doubtful genders, as we have already observed,
p. 2.
ANNOTATION.
Mammcna or Mamona, or else Mammonas, or Mamonas, with one
or two M. which Despauter puts in the neuter gender, and Beza
has translated in the feminine, veram Mammonam, St. Luke, chap,
xvi. ought rather to be in the masculine, as it is in the Syriac lan-
guage, in which CHRIST spoke. Hence St. Ambrose calls him
Mammonam improbum, and others do the same. The Greek ter-
mination as, is likewise in favour of this gender. As in St. Chry-
SOStom, Ka< o JAW TOV //.a://,/A,<yvav yyt'tTati Kvgtov, o E ryv xoiXixv 0oy.
Some make a god of their riches, and others of their belly. And
this termination is also used by Tertullian. Qitis magis serviet
Mammonce, qucim quern Mammonas redemit ? The signification,
likewise favours it, because it frequently signifies the same thing
among the Hebrews, as izXoZros among the Greeks, the god oj
riches ; which does not hinder its being taken likewise for gain,
and for avarice, as St. Austin and Clement of Alexandria ob-
serve : or for riches, according to St. Jerome.
Some have thought that the names of goddesses were also used
in the masculine gender, because as on the one hand Virgil says
Magna Pales, to signify the goddess of shepherds, on the other
we meet with hie Pales, in Varro and other writers, as Servius
has observed 3 Gcorg. And Venus is also to be found in the
masculine gender. Besides Deus itself is taken for a goddess in
Virgil, Lucan, and Claudian.
As for Pales, Arnobius lib. 3. contra Gent, shews there was a
god of that name, different from the goddess, whom he also calls
Ministrum fy villicum Jovis. And Varro must have meant this
god, to which Servius did not sufficiently attend.
With regard to Venus, we may say with Macrobius, that she
was considered as of two sexes ; and hence it is that she was
painted as a man dressed in woman's apparel, with a bearded
chin ; which is the reason cf Aristophanes's calling her 5 A<pf<$/To*
instead of 'AQgotHrw.
And if Virgil and others have also included her under the word
Deus, doubtless they have done it in imitation of the Greeks, who
make o* of the common gender. Tlgurov ^Iv Seotf st^o^a/ <CT<TV
sg TZKTXIS, Demosth. pro corona; Primiim quidem dcos deasque
omnes prccor.
Of the names of animals.
The names of brutes and animals follow the same distinction of
masculine and feminine, as those of the human species, in regard
to
OF GENDERS. , 5
to the two sexes, when they exactly agree either with the male
or female ; as hie aries, a ram ; hie taurus, a bull ; licec ovis, a
sheep ; hcec vacca, a cow. And in like manner when there are
two distinct nouns derived from the same root, as litpus t lupa ;
equus, equa ; leo, lecena.
But if there be only one noun for the male and female, then it
is either of the common gender, as hie # hoec cnnis t a dog or a
bitch ; hie # liac bos, an ox or a cow : or else under one gender,
which is generally that of the termination, it comprehends both
kinds ; as hcec vulpes, a fox ; licec aquila, an eagle : Whether we
speak of the male or of the female, yet without determining them.
And it is the latter which the Greeks call Iwiwivx, that is,
which have something above the common nouns; because they
agree with both kinds as well as these, and moreover they com-
prehend them under a single gender.
But as all this is subject to a great many exceptions, and besides
it is a thing of little or no necessity to beginners (from whence
Quintilian takes occasion to blame the exactness of those masters,
who oblige children to too scrupulous a knowledge of these
nouns) we shall reserve them for a separate rule at the end of
the genders, and we shall likewise speak particularly of them in
the first chapter of the remarks which follow the Syntax.
Whence the necessity arises of being acquainted with
the genders.
Now the nccessit)' of being acquainted with the genders arises
from this only, that the adjectives have frequently different termi-
nations, one for one gender, and another for another. For if all
the adjectives had only one termination in each case, the know-
ledge of the genders would be of no manner of use, because this
termination would agree with all the genders : for which reason
we must take notice of the different sorts of adjectives.
RULE II.
Of Adjectives.
Adjectives admit of three genders, the differ-
ence of which is known by the change of
their termination.
EXAMPLES.
Under the word Adjective, we comprehend the
Noun, the Pronoun, and the Participle.
Now, there are three sorts of adjectives ; some
that have only one termination, which is joined to
all genders, as hie & htfc^St hoc feliv, happy. Hie
& hcec & hoc amam, loving. Though even these
change their termination as well in the accusative
singular,
6 NEW METHOD. Book I.
singular, as in the nominative and accusative
plural, thus fdicem or Jelices, for the masculine
and feminine : felix & felicia for the neuter.
Others have two terminations : the first for the
masculine and feminine, and the second for the
neuter; as hie & h&c omnis, & hoc omne, all. Or
the first for the masculine, and the second for the
feminine and neuter, as hie victor; h&c & hoc
victrLv, victorious.
Others in fine have three terminations for the three
genders ; as bonus, good, for the masculine ; bona,
good, for the feminine ; and bonum, good, for the
neuter. Niger, nigra, nigrum, black. Uber, ubera,
uberum y fruitful. Hie, ilia, illud, he, she, it, &c.
ANNOTATION.
Grammarians call the gender of adjectives, omne, the whole.
But not to mention that they ought rather to have called it com-
mune omnibus, as Quintilian expresses himself; Sanctius, and
after him Vossius, have sufficiently proved, that strictly speaking,
adjectives have no genders, but only an aptitude, and sometimes
different terminations, to join in construction with different gen-
ders. And the reason is because an adjective cannot stand by
itself in discourse, just as an accident cannot subsist without a
substance: so that when I say, bonus, bona, good, &c. this
expresses as yet no meaning, and of course does not properly
specify any gender, but only shews that we ought to give this
adjective one of these two terminations, according to the gender
of the noun to which it may be joined ; bonus rex, a good king ;
bona regina, a good queen, &c.
Of adjectives taken substantially ^ or which stand by
themselves in discourse.
This does not hinder an adjective from being oftentimes found
alone in discourse ; but then it is either because custom has made
a substantive of the adjective, as patria, country, which was once
the adjective of terra ; or what is indeed more usual, the substan-
tive is understood, and thus as the adjective supposeth and is
relative to that substantive, consequently it assumes its gender.
This remark is of great importance for regulating a consider-
able number of nouns by this single maxim. For it is by this
that we know for example that the following are
MASCULINE.
Annularis, auricularis, index; sup. Digitus.
Mortal is, Homo. Maialis, nefrens; Porcus.
Maxillaris, Dens. Molaris, Dens or lapis.
Martius, Aprilis, Quintilis, September, &c, Mensis.
O'riens, occidens, sup. Sol.
Profluens, confluens, torrens ; Amnis or JHuvius.
FEMININE,
OFGENDEliS. 7
FEMININE.
A'rida, continens, eremus ; Terra. Frigida ; Aqua*
Bipennis ; securis. Bidens ; securis, or ovis*
Curulis ; sella. Consonans or vocalis ; Littera.
Diphthongus ; sy'llaba. Praegnans ; Mutier.
Tertiana, quartana ; febris. .
NEUTER.
Altum or prnfundum, sup. Mare.
Prsesens, sup. Tempus.
Suburbanum ; Rus or prcedium, &c.
In like manner as often as the adjective is in the neuter gender,
and there is no particular substantive expressed or understood,
we should refer it to Negotium, thing or affair : as, Triste lupus
stabulis, that is, Negotium triste, it is a vexatious thing. Thus
when we say, A'ccidens, Anteccdens, Conse.guens, &c. we are
always to understand negotium, which is a word of as extensive a
signification as that of Res itself, by which the grammarians
explain all those neuter words, seeking for another turn of ex-
pression in the feminine. But of this we shall take farther notice
in the Syntax and in the remarks on the figure of Ellipsis.
We must now come to another maxim which is not less general
than the foregoing for the knowledge of genders.
RULE III.
That the gender of the termination is frequently changed into
that of the signification, or vice versa.
1. The common word oftentimes regulates the
gender of those nouns which it includes.
2. Or else the signification gives way to the
termination,
EXAMPLES,
1. The common and general word frequently regu-
lates the gender of all the other nouns comprehended
under it. This will manifestly appear in the four
following rules, of which this ought to be considered
as the basis. Besides, there are a great many other
nouns which ought to be referred to this rule. For,
It is by this rule that pieces of poetry are often-
times in the feminine, by understanding fabula or
poesis. In Eunuchum suam. Ter. in his comedy
of the Eunuch. It is true these nouns are some-
times put in the masculine gender, by giving
the name of the principal character to the piece ;
thus Suetonius says, Ajacem suum, his Ajax.
And Juvenal, necdum finitus Orestes, Orestes
is
8 N E W M E T II O.D. Book I.
is not yet finished. Just as the French say, k Cid,
k Cirma, &c.
It is by the same rule that the names of letters*
are sometimes feminine, by referring them to
lit t era; A longa, E brebis; Along, E short, &c.
though it is more usual to put them in the neuter
gender, as we shall hereafter more particularly
observe in the rule of Indeclinable Nouns.
It is also by this same rule that the names of
precious stones are sometimes masculine, when they
refer to lapillus, and sometimes feminine, when they
refer to gemma ; as hie achates, an agate : hcec sap-
phirus, a saphir, &c. See the annotation on the
rule of the nouns in us.
The names .of specific numbers terminated in w
are masculine, because they suppose Numerus ; as
hie unio, a unite ; hie ternio, the number three ; hie
shiio, the sixth point.
ANNOTATION.
In a word, whenever you are in any doubt concerning the gen-
der of a noun, the most general rule that can be given, is to con-
sider the nature of the thing it signifies* arid under what general
word it may be comprized. This holds good evenln French, for
if we say)for instance, la Seine, we understand, la riviere, Sequana:
and if we say, le Rhone, we understand, lejleuve, Rhodanus.
By the same principle we must regulate the gender of dimi-
nutives, which they generally borrow of their primitive.
Insomuch that we may often draw an inference from the gender
of the diminutive to the gender of the primitive with which we
are not so well acquainted, as Quintilian has observed. For in-
stance, we may judge that ensis is of the masculine gender, be-
cause' from thence is formed ensiculus ; and in like manner funis,
because it forms funiculus ; it being very probable that ifjimis
or ensis had been of the feminine gender, they would rather have
said jlmicula, and ensicula, which I believe are not to be found
in any writer, though Priscian wanted to establish the last with-
out any authority.
This rule, indeed, is not infallible, yet it may be of great ser-
vice ; and we must particularly observe that those who reject it in
conjunction with L. Valla, frequently mistake that for a diminutive
which is not so ; or even are oftentimes deceived by deriving
from one word, what comes rather from another. See Vossius
2. de Anal. cap. 29. and Sanctius 1. de causis ling. Lat. cap. 10.
2. Now tho' the common word, or the general sig-
nification,usually regulates the gender of those nouns
which
OF GENDERS. 9
which are comprehended under it ; yet it sometimes
quits its gender to assume that of the termination.
This we shall shew in the following rules, as also in
these nouns.
Opera, arum, always feminine, though it signifies
workmen, artists, people daily hired, and at our dis-
posal and command. O'pertf Clodiana, Cic. Clodius's
attendants.
Custodies, guards of soldiers. Vigilicz, Evcubitf,
centinels, always feminine. Ad continendas custodias
meas, Trajan, ad Plin. Epist. 233, to watch and guard
the prisoners.
Mancipium> always neuter, though it is said of a
man, or woman.
Scortum, a whore, a courtesan : Prostibidum, a
prostitute : always neuter.
ANNOTATION.
The reason of this is because these words always retain some-
thing of their proper and natural signification. For in regard to
the first, they seem originally to signify not so much the man as
the employment, the action or circumstances of the man, for which
reason they could not retain the gender of the termination.
Not but we sometimes observe that these very nouns follow the
gender of the person. For as the French say Un trompelte ; to
express a man, and not line trompelte; tin garde, to signify a
Soldier, and not une garde, which signifies a nurse: Thus we find
that the Latins put optio in the masculine, when it is taken for an
officer or agent appointed by the captain, according to Festus ; or
for a body of reserve, according to Varro ; or for tlie master of the
arsenal; in the civil law ; or for a gaol keeper, in S. Ambrose : and
in the like manner the Greeks have their xoy^oTraXar^ of the
masculine. But instead of this noun we find in the civil law and
elsewhere, curam palatii, which Vossius thinks ought to be always
taken in the feminine, though it is understood of the person that has
the care.
With respect to the other nouns above mentioned, it is very
certain that Scortum; properly speaking, signifies no more than a
skin, which is the reason that Tertull. in his book de Pall, speaking
of the lion's skin with which Hercules was clad, calls it Scortum
Herculis, so that this name must have been given to a harlot only
out of derision and in a metaphorical sense. The same may
be said of Prostibulum, which properly signifies the place before
the door, quasi PRO sive ANTE STABULUM, which was one
of the most usual places where this sort of women used to expose
themselves.
Hereby
10 NEW METHOD. Book I.
Hereby we see that the appellative nouns, that is, which agree
only with man or woman in general, do not always vary the
gender of their termination. Hence even in Greek we say, TO
yviouxi$iov 9 muliercula, TO atxpao-/ov, sororcula, TO xof/ov, xof/o\ov,
xo /<7x/ov, & xof acr/ov, puella, and others of the like nature ; and in
the same manner in Latin, meum suavium, meum corculum t Plant.
But if these become proper names, then they change their gender;
and we must say, mca suavium, which is the same as y\vx.-r>gir>v,
since Terence has men Glyccrium.
If it should be objected here, that the names of goddesses some-
times happen to be in the masculine ; you may see what answer
we have given in the annotation to the first rule.
It is the same thing in regard to the names of men, which be-
coming proper, constantly follow the gender of their signification.
Hence, if we were speaking of Majoragius, whose parents gave
him the name of Maria in honour of the virgin, there is no manner
of doubt but we should say, Doctum et faciendum Mariam, as
Vossius very justly observes. And it is a great mistake in Priscian,
lib. xii. to say that the names of men or women in um were
of the neuter gender: for the contrary appears in mea Glycc-
rium, which I just now quoted from Terence: besides, Dinacium
& Pegnium, names of men in Plautus, are always masculine; and
there is a much greater number of names of women than men
of this termination, in the same author and others, which are
always feminine. Hence we find, in the Fathers : Eustoch'mm,
Sophronium, Mclanium, Albmum, and the like names of women.
For want of rightly considering this, several passages have been
corrupted.
It seems that S. Augustin has made use of Albinus, to express
Albina daughter-in-law of Melania the grandmother, widow of
her only son, and mother of young Melania married to Pinian.*
For he not only hath ad Albinum, Pinianum, fy Melanium, in the
title of the 227th letter which is written to them : but moreover
in the book concerning the grace of Jesus Christ and original
sin which he addresses to them, he says, Dilecti Deo, Albine, Pi-
niane, 8f Melania, where he mentions Albina first, as the mother,
and makes the reference to the masculine, because of Pinian, as
to the noblest gender. And in like manner in this very place he
employs the word f retires, though thoie are two women ; as in the
City of God he calls a brother and sister, a mbos fratres.
But we are furnished from ancient inscriptions with several other
examples of the names of men being given to women, as llnmus
Ursula : and of the names of women being given to men, as Vcctius
Elpis, Laufeius Apothcca, &c. And to consider the thing exactly,
all the names of men in A, as Sylla, Perpcnna, Lecca, Catitma,
are nouns feminine by their termination, as Sanctius observes after
Quintilian, and also Varro in the 8th of LL. which arc become
masculine, only by being attributed to particular men. Just as the
names of women become properly feminine, when they are given
to women ; nothing more exactly determining the gender, than
the
OF GENDERS. 11
the distinction of the two sexes. Wherefore in these there is
strictly speaking no figure, and there is no occasion to have recourse
to the cpmmon word in the following rules.
RULE IV.
Of As, with its compounds and derivatives.
1. As, Assis, is of the masculine gender.
2. And so are all its compounds and derivatives.
3. Except U'ncia.
EXAMPLES.
1. The noun As, assis, with all its compounds and
derivatives, is of the masculine gender. This word
signifies an ancient coin, which may be valued at
three farthings English money. It is also taken for
a pound of twelve ounces, and for every thing con-
sisting of twelve equal parts.
2. Its compounds are, such as Decussis, a coin of
ten asses, Centussis, a coin of one hundred asses, and
the like.
Its derivatives or parts are, such as Semlssls, half
an as, Quincunx, five ounces, Sextans, the sixth part
of an as, &c.
3. We must except Uncia, an ounce, which is
always of the feminine gender.
ANNOTATION.
The reason why As and all its compounds and derivatives are
of the masculine gender, must be taken from the common and
general noun, considering them as a kind of coin that refer to
Numus. For though the word was so called quasi CBS, according to
the testimony of Varro, because in early times it was no more than
a bit of brass which was paid in weight ; yet it was even then called
Numus, a word derived from vo/xoy, lex ; because money was intro-
duced by law, in order to be the tie as it were and common measure
of traffic.
But uncia continued in the feminine, because it is derived ab una
quasi unica. So that
12 Ounces
12 Ounces made the As, called
also Libra.
1 1 The Deunx, so called be-
cause deest uncia.
CDecunx, as much as to"J
10< sa y decem uncice-, or (
\ dextans, because deest C
t sextans. )
9 Dodrans, for dedrans, be-
cause 6te quadrans.
Bes or 5e.s5zs for Dw, be-
cause triens deest, accord-
ing to Varro.
SepttinX) as if it were septem
uncice.
Sentissis, as if it were
NEW METHOD. Book I.
~] The whole, to be divided by
I I 1*tl\*iH\>
5 Quincunx, as if it were
yuingue uncice.
4 Triens, that is, the third
part of the .4s.
3 Quadrans, that is, the fourth
part of the As.
2 Sextans, that is, the sixth
part.
If Sescunx, that is, sesquiun-
cia, an ounce and a half.
1 Uncia (quasi unica] an ounce.
RULE
Eleven twelfths.
Ten twelfths,
or
Five sixths.
Nine twelfths, or three
fourths.
Eight twelfths, or two
thirds.
Seven twelfths.
Haifa pound, or one half.
Five twelfths.
One third.
One fourth.
One sixth.
One eighth.
One twelfth.
V.
Of the names of Winds, Rivers, and Mountains.
1. The names of Winds are always masculine.
. As are frequently those of Rivers,
3. And Mountains.
n
E X A M P L E S.
1. The names of Winds are always of the mascu-
line gender, as Eurus, the East wind ; Zephyr us, the
West wind ; Auster, the South wind ; Boreas or
A'quilo, the North wind; Etesia, the West winds
that constantly blow at a certain season of the year.
2. The names of Rivers and Mountains are also
frequently masculine. Of Rivers, as hie Euphrates,
hie Tigris, the Euphrates, and the Tigris, rivers of
Armenia : Hie Ganges, the Ganges, a. river of India:
Hie Matrona, the Marne : Hie Sequana, the Seine.
3. Those
OF GENDERS. 13
3. Those of Mounts or Mountains, hie Eryx, a
mountain in Sicily: Hie 'Othryv, mount Othryx:
Hie Ossa, Ovid, mount Ossa.
ANNOTATION.
The reason of this rule is likewise taken from the common and
general nouns, and it always holds good in the names of winds,
whether in Greek, or in Latin, because they refer to a^o?, or
ventus, wind.
Nor does it make against the rule, that Lctihps is feminine:
because this noun which is entirely Greek, does not denote a parti-
cular wind, but signifies a whirlwind or tempest.
But it is observable in regard to the names of winds, that some
of them are substantives, as Auster, Boreas, &c. and others adjec-
tives, as A'fricus, Subsolanus, and perhaps lapyx, which has been
used for lapygius, from the word lapygia, which signified the pro-
vince of Apulia, from whence this wind blowed towards Greece.
In like manner also Tropcci, in Greek r^ovxToi. Videmus, says
Pliny, e terra consurgere ventos, qui quidem, cum e mari redeunt,
Tropczi vocantur ; si pcrgunt, ApogceL Whereas Aristotle calls
them Tfo7rr/, from the singular roiratiat 9 which we find in Plut. in
Otho. Where it is obvious that in the masculine is understood
r, and in the feminine -TTVO*}.
Thus Etesice & Ornithice are always masculine when taken sub-
stantively, because in Greek they are of the first declension of
simples, which are all masculine : hence it is that Pliny uses Etesiax
in the singular, and not Etesia. For the same reason Cicero always
uses the masculine gender ; Navigatio quce incurrebat in ipsos Ete-
sias. In like manner Aristotle, ol Jnjo-ia/.
But if they are taken adjectively, then we may say 01 M
Sup. oivsfAoi : & oil ITWO-IIXI, Slip. TTvoa;, as in Appollon. Zryytxt
In like manner in Lucretius ;
Etesia Jtalra Aquilonum.
With regard to the names of rivers and mountains, the rule
cannot be general, for which reason we said frequently, because
these nouns follow the rule of the termination as much as that of
the signification, as may be seen in the following list :
\
List of the IWinZS Of rivers Thus Durantia, Garumna, Matrona,
* , .*s Mosella, and others, are feminine in
ana mountains. Ausonius : and Vossius says they ought
always to be so in prose j tho' in verse
IT r . Tibullus says, Maemnsque Garumna.
Names if risers. And Claudian, Formosus Duria. And
Ausonius himself, Celebrande Mosella.
ALLIA, a river in Italy, is always ACHERON or ACHERONS; which Nonius
feminine, according to the termination : calls doubtful, is always masculine,
Lucan. -when it signifies a river, Virg.
Et damnata dlu Romanis All'tn fastis. < Acheronte refuso :
And Vossius thinks it would be A sple- And feminine, when i*, is taken for a
ism to say, damnalus Allia. part or quarter of hell. Nulfa Ache-
rvns.
14 NEW METHOD. Book I.
rons. Plant, as we still say, Acheronle, same name. So that when Virg. in
or Aclieronti illiquid fieri; to signify in Culice says,
hell. Alma Chimfereo Xanlhut perfusa liquor* ;
JADER, neuter. Tepidvm Jader. it is more likely, that he meant this
Lucan. city, which is mentioned by all ancient
NAR. Lacus Velinus in Nar defluit, geographers and historians, Herodotus,
Cic. whereas Tacitus taking it in the Dion, Pliny, Strabo, Ptolemeus, and
masculine, says Narem, and so do a great others, than as some commentators
many others. For which reason Cluve- pretend, that this is the name of the
rius, in his division of ancient Italy, river, which he took in the feminine,
thinks that this passage of Cicero is
corrupted. But Vossius defends it by
the authority of almost all manuscript Names Of Mountains.
and printed copies, and says that the
authority of Cicero is preferable to that These likewise most commonly fol-
of Tacitus and all the rest. And as to low the gender of the termination. For
Virgil, when he says, if OSSA is masculine in Ovid, it is
audiit amnis feminine in Lucan. And if GVTA is
Sulphurea Nar albus aqua ; masculine in Seneca, it is feminine in
it is evident that albus may be referred Ovid and Claud, and both are feminine
to amnis, which goes before; or if it in Statius.
refers to Nar, this must be done by a OTHRYX is masculine in Lucan and
syllepsis, apprehending it under the in Statius, and feminine in Greek, r>f;
general word river. 'oS'puo? Spa?, Strabo.
XANTHUS. There is no manner of JTNA is always feminine,
doubt, but it is always masculine, when And so is IDA in Virg.
taken for the river of Troy, or even for Most of the others follow the gender
that of Lycia, which falling down from of the termination, according to our
mount Cadmus watered a city of the third rule.
RULE VI.
Of the names of Towns, Provinces, Ships, and Islands.
The names of Towns, Provinces, Ships, and Islands,
are generally of the feminine sender.
<-? / */ t/ <_!?
EXAMPLES.
This rule includes four sorts of nouns, which are
generally feminine, because of the common and
general word, to which they refer.
1. The names of Towns, referring them to urbs,
are feminine, as Lutetia, Paris ; Neapolis, Naples ;
h<zc Cormthus, Corinth.
2. The names of Provinces, referring them to regio,
or prov'incia, or even terra, are feminine, as Gdllia,
Gaul or France ; JEgy'ptm fertilissima, Egypt the
most fruitful.
3. The names of Ships, referring them to their com-
mon word navis, are feminine, as Centaurus magna,
Virg. the great ship called Centaur. Hcec Argo, the
first ship, according to the accounts of the poets, in
which Jason sailed to Colchis for the golden fleece.
4. The
OF GENDERS.
15
4. The names of Islands, following their common
name insula, are feminine, as Hczc Delos, the isle of
Delos ; hczc Cyprus, the isle of Cyprus.
ANNOTATION.
So true is it that the common and general word regulates the
gender of all these sorts of nouns, that it is even a mistake to make
the rule absolute, and to pretend, as most of the grammarians do,
that these nouns, some few excepted, are of themselves feminine.
This may be easily seen only by reading the lists here subjoined.
List of the names of Towns.
Of those which end in votvels*
In A, as Roma, Ardea, Larissa ;
they are feminine, by the rule of the
termination. See lower down, Rule 1 0.
And in like manner Italia, Gallia,
Judcpa, which have moreover this par-
ticular, that of their own nature they
are properly adjectives. For which
reason Caesar says, ex usu terras Gallic;
and Livy, extra terram Italian ; and.
Plautus, Arabia terra: and hence
Judceus is used also in the masculine,
us we say Judaea (sup. terra) in the
feminine.
Nouns of the first declension in E,
are also feminine, by the same rule, as
here Mitijlene, cs ; Helice, es.
In & diphthong are also feminine,
by the 9th rule, as Athena*, Mycence.
In A plural, are neuter, by the same
rule, as Bactra, EcLatana.
In A or in E singular of the third
declension, are neuter by the 10th rule,
as2ewgma, Reate, Prcencsle. Alium Prte-
neste, Virg. Frigidum Prteneste, Horat.
And when we find in Virg. Praeneste sub
ipsa, this is only a syllepsis, referring it
to urbs, as Saturninus and Vossius pre-
tend. Or rather it is because formerly
they used hcec Prcenestis, and hoc Prce-
neste, pursuant to the observation of
Servius. But we also meet with
Prcenestus, in Stephen, TO
Vf PrfEnestum, in Ptolemy.
In I or in Y in the singular, are
neuter, as Moly, by the 8th rule, be-
cause they are indeclinable, as Illiturgi,
Aiii, SEpy.
In the plural they are masculine, by
the 9th rule, as Delphi, Parisii> Phi-
In O, they are masculine, by the 1 1th
rule, as hie Sulmo, Ovid's country ;
hie Narlo, Narbonne. E$t in eadem.
provincia Narbo Martins, Cic. Hence
we must refer to the figure of syllepsis
that expression of Martial, pulckerrima
Narbo ; as also that of Catullus, Ve-
nusta Sirmio.
We see by this why Hippo is some-
times masculine because of the termi-
nation, and sometimes feminine be-
cause of the common word, and by a
figure. Vaga Hippo, Silius Ital. Hippo
Regius, Solin. Dilutus, Plin. ivm-uSec,
ol Ko 'iTTTTaivE?, /U.SV WXtfiTtOV 'iT'JXIf,
o Si a7TOTS(.<a ftrfos Tn Tpnca /ttaXXov,
apfyK (Sao-heta. (sup. api) Strabo,
lib. xvii. Duo hie Hippones, alter
Uticae proximus, alter remotior, &
Trito propinquior, ambae regioe, (sup.
urbes.)
Of those which end in consonants.
Of these there are five sorts according
to the final consonants, L, M, N, R, S,
to which we might join T.
lu L, they are neuter, according to
the termination, as HISPAL. Celebre
Oceano Hispal. Silius. Though this
noun is formed by syncope from His-
palis, which we read in Pliny, and
which by its termination is feminine.
SUTHUL. Ad oppidum Suthul per-
vcnit, Sal. He does not say Suthulum,
as without doubt he would have said,
if what Priscian advances had been
true, viz. that this and other like
Carthaginian nouns could not be
neuter, because those people, as well
as the Hebrews from whom they were
descended, had no neuter gender. Nor
is it true that Sallust took it for an in-
declinable, since after that he says re-
licto Suthuh.
la
16
NEW METHOD.
Book I.
In TJM or in ov short are neuter, as
Lugdunwn. Hence is is by a figure
that Sidon. Apoll. said, Lugdunumquc
tuam, referring it to ufbs. And in vain,
says Vossius, have some endeavoured
to infer from thence that Lugdunus
might be said as well as Lugdunum.
True it is that there are some others,
which have two terminations, as EI/I-
daurus and F.pidaurum, the former
masc. in Horn.
-aju.7rXoVT* 'Eir&civpov.
Vilibus consitrtm -Eptdfturum.
And feminine in Strabo, w 'EmJayfoj.
The other is neuter, Epidaurum celebre,
Plin.
Ilios, & Ili'in Ceciditque supeibum
Ilium-" -Virg. Ilhs disjecta. Ovid.
Saguntus & Sagnntum, the latter al-
ways neuter, and the former always
feminine.
Thus Colchos, which some moderns
make use of, ought according to Vos-
sius to be always feminine, like Ilios,
SaguntoSj and others. But this word
was always taken by the ancients for
the people. Colchus an Assyrius, Hor.
Auratus arlfs Colchorum. Cic. Cum
Colchos pelerent. Mela. TOU? KoXxou?
sI&J)?, Strabo, Citm Colchos nvsset. Hence
Pontanus was doubly mistaken in Bay-
ing, Ditatum vellere Colchos. In the first
place a word which signifies the people
only, he mistook for the town or
country : secondly he put this word in
the neuter gender without any autho-
rity, when he ought rather to have
put it in the feminine, according to
the analogy of the other nouns of the
same termination. But Colchis, iclis,
is the proper name of the country.
And if any one should chuse to make
use of the other noun, it should be at
least in the plural number and in the
masculine gander, according to the
remark we shall make in the ninth
rule.
In ilN, they vary amon* the Greeks.
For as we find, n Ba/?t;Xa;v, v Acuitbai/iicov,
KaXJv, so WH meet in St'abo with,
o MctpaQ&v, o MtS'siVj o 2ci;xpa)v. But in
Latin, most writers put them in the
feminine because of the common word.
D<*rica A neon, Juv. Regia Pleuron,
Silius. Alta Croton, Id.
In R, Vossius looks upon them as
neuter ; since there are names of this
gender in this termination. Thus,
TUDER, Tudi, a city of Umbria, is
neuter, Summuw Tuder, Silius.
GADIR, is neuter, Tartcssum His*
panics civitatem, quam nunc Tyrii mu-
tato nomine Gadir habent, Sal. For if
he had not taken it in the neuter gen-
der, he would have said Gadirem. And
yet Avienus has made it feminine.
Gadir inserta columnis, which he refers
to urbs.
TIBUR, Tivoli, always neuter,
Hinc Tibur Calille tuum. Sil.
- Tiburque tuum. Virg.
But as the nouns in UR are not so
far neuter, but there are some of them
masculine ; so Anxur is either neuter
or masculine, and never feminine. Ad
Anxur oppugnandum, Liv. Imposition
saxis candentibus Anxur, Hor.
Candidas Anxur aquis, Mart.
Of those in S.
AGRAGAS is a city which the La-
tins called Agrigfntum, according to
Pliny. This noun is fern, in Strabo.
'Axpa.yas Si 'icavcov tvera, according to
the common word. In other writers
it is masc. as in Laert. in the life of
Empedocles, TOV pkyw 'Astpa-yavra, and
in Virg.
Arduus inde Agragas ostentat maxima
ionge
Mcenia ^En. 3.
Which Servhis explaining says, Mans
est mtiro cinctus, in cttjus sur/imu parte
oppidum est. In which he is censured
by Vossius, who says that there is no
mention made of this mountain by the
ancients, Ptolemy, Strabo, and others.
But laying Servius aside, Virgil surely
was not so unacquainted with geogra-
phy, and especially with that of a
neighbouring country, as to represent
Agragas in so high a situation, if it did
not stand upon a mountain. Besides
we learn from Polybius, book ix. that
this city was seated on the top of a
mount or a rock : usirui -yap TO TEr^o? Irrt
*57Tpttj aJtpoTO|W,oy > wepj^pSyoi : that it
was as strong by its situation, as by its
fortifications, and that towards the south
there was a river of the same name.
And therefore Agragas must have re-
mained masc. either because it com-
prehends not only the town, but the
whole "mountain, or because it likewise
signifies the river, from which the
town itself derived its name, accord-
ing to Thucydides, book vi. Or in fine
because nouns in AS which make the
genitive in antis, are masculine, as
we shall shew hereafter. And Vossius
himself admits of these two last reasons.
By
OF GENDERS.
17
By the same analogy, we find in
Strabo, o 'Axfcfif, a city of Doris, o
Tafttj, Tarentum ; and hence Lucan
says, lib. 5.
Antiquusque Tara*.
ARGOS is neuter by its termination,
because in Greek it is of the first de-
clension of contracts, in which all the
nouns in o; are neuter, as TO TE^O;.
Aptnm equis Argos, Hor.
US or O2 of the third declension of
simples in Greek, cannot be easily
known by the termination, because it
varies, for as we say, I Xoj/o?, sermo, so
we say also, n oS'o?, via ; and as we say,
hie fruclus, fruit, we likewise say, ktec
manus, a hand. The surest way there-
fore is to put them then in the feminine,
unless you have some authority to the
contrary ; because the termination does
not oppose it, and they are favoured by
the signification.
Thus we say, n NI'VO?, Ninus, Nineve :
j Tyg<^, Tyrus, Tyre; n "E^tr^,
JEphesus ; n Mt'toro?, Miletus ; v f Pooj,
Rhodus, Rhodes ; and a great many
others.
But we meet with 2n<r<&' masculine
in Steph. and in Eustath. and on the
contrary we find it feminine in Ovid.
Vel tua me Se&tos, vel te mea sumatAbydos.
This poet seems also to have made
Lesbos masculine.
Et Methymntei potiuntur liltore Lcsbi.
xi. Met. s. 1.
Which is confirmed by Despauter,
though he reads Melylin&i. It is true
that Aldus and some others read Me-
thymnexy but the ancients read it in the
masc.
Some have pretended also to say,
that this noun is neuter, and that it
comes from Lcsbon, but without autho-
rity.
As for Abydus, we meet with it in
Strabo, and in Dionyr.ius.
2^o? o'Erij Jtat "AU&CJ Ivavriov c'fjuov
I0EVTO.
Sestus uli 8f Abydus ex adverso sta-
tionem posuere.
Others have pretended to say, that
Abydon is also used in the neuter, be-
cause Virgil has,
Ostriferi fauces lentantur Abydi.
For otherwise, as they will have it,
he would have said, Oslrifera. But if
we say Abydon, it is a city of Italy, as
Eustathius and Stephanus observe, and
not the town opposite to Seslus ; and
therefore Virgil must either have neg-
VOL, I,
lected this difference, or have made it
masculine because of the termination
in ?<c, though Val. Fiaccus puts it in
the feminine.
Cceperat a geminu discedr.re Ses los AbySo.
\Ve meet with 'AXiagro?, Haliartus,
masc. in Horn, but in Strabo, it is masc.
and fem.
Mvpa-tv* is fem. in Horn. Tlvpfair*,
masc.
is masculine and feminine in
Strabo.
CORINTHPS is always fem. in Latin.
and even in Greek, TTJV KofJvSov, says
Strabo : except perhaps its appearing
masculine in this passage of Homer,
- Opnlentdmqtie Corinthum.
But in Latin we never meet with it in
this gender; though Scioppius pre-
tends otherwise. For in Velleius Pa-
terculus lib. i. where he says, Corinthum
qui antfa fuerat Ephyre, we ought to
read que, in the feminine, as Vossius
proves from all the ancient copies, and
best printed editions.
And with regard to the passage of
Propertius,
Nee miser aara paro, clade, Corinllie, tu& ;
it is obvious that miser relates to the
poet himself, Ego miser, and not to the
city.
CORIOLAUS is perhaps masculine in
Florus lib. i. Coriolaus viclus adtd gloriae
fuil, &c. according to the reading iu
the first edition of it, and in the ancient
manuscripts, as Vinetus and Vossius
inform us. Hence Beroaldus is found
fault with for making this correction,
Coriolaos vlctos adeo glor'ue fuisse.
PONTUS is always masculine accord-
ing to the termination, not only when
it signifies the sea, but likewise the
kingdom of Pontus. Ex eoilcm Ponto
Medea profugisse dicitur. Cic. and the
same among the Greeks, Strabo, Ste-
phanus, Ptolemy, Sec.
Those in us coming from osn;, 5$, by
contraction, are also masculine, as
Daphnus, Steph. Pessinus, untis, Cic.
Pessinuntem ipsum vastdrif, de Arnsp.
resp. And the same of Amathus, Tra~
pezus, Opus, HydruS) Phlius, and othera.
It is true Ovid says in the fem.
- graviddmque Amathunta melallis ;
but. he could never have said it without
referring it to urbs, because these nouna
come from the Greek termination otif,
masc. the feminine of which would be
in A ; cW.
c For
1$ NEW METHOD. Book I.
For this reason Cerasus, a city of Thus ZsXivS?, so called hecause of the
Pontus, is also masculine by its termi- parsley that grew there; 'Pa.uvSj, be-
nation, Ksgas-S?, for Repae-oKf. And cause of the brambles &,c.
this city is so 'called, according to Vos- So that if 'Pa^uvS? comes from 'Pa^u-
sius, from the number of cherry trees voetj, it must needs be masculine.
with which it abounds ; and not the And if Mela puts it in the feminine,
cherry trees from the town, as St. Je- Rhamnus patva, illusiris tamen, this
rome writing to Eustochium, and seve- must be a figure, or perhaps the passage
ral others imagined ; because we find is corrupted.
that Lucullus bavins defeated Mithri- YS is feminine in the names of
dates, was the first who transplanted towns, as also in other towns of the
cherry trees from that province into like termination, as Chelys, Chlamys,
Italy. But not to (mention its being &c. For which reason Gorlys, roprvt,
very certain, that the word cherries is feminine in Homer.
was known long enough before, as T, ft 'pet (a town of Tuscany, now
appears from Theophrastus, and from called Nepi) is neuter, either because
what even Athenaeus mentions of Di- of the termination T, or because it is
philus who lived a little after the reign only a syncope for Xepete, instead of
of Alexander ; we find by a great many which we meet also with Nepe in Vel-
other examples that places are oftener leius, and in the ancient Itinerary.; as
denominated from the natural products also with N^B-ETO. in Ptolemy, and with
of the earth, than these from the NiVira in Strabo.
buildings or towns erected on the spot.
Whence it comes that those general words, urbs, civilas,
terra, are feminine.
The above is what I had to offer most worthy of notice concern-
ing these nouns. But if I should be further asked why these general
words, such as urbs, civitas, terra, have followed the feminine
gender and termination, it is plain they have been considered as
good mothers in respect to their inhabitants : hence it is that they
were usually represented in the figure of women, as appears from
the book of the Roman provinces. Thus Jerusalem is called the
daughter of t Sion in the Holy Scripture ; and Tertullian calls Utica
the sister of Carthage : sic et in proximo soror civitas vestiebat, lib.
de pall, for vesticbat se.
It is for this same reason that TELLUS, which signifies either
the globe of the earth, or its respective parts, has been also con-
sidered as a noun feminine. The Romans and even the Greeks
made a goddess of it, and we find that in Livy, lib. 8. it is called
alma Mater.
Of the names of Trees, and tvhy arbor is feminine.
And this same reason holds good in regard to the names of Trees
comprized in the following rule. For though the termination OR
or OS be masculine among the Latins, yet they have made arbor
or arbos feminine, having considered it as a mother, either because
of its fruit, as we see in Ovid,
Pomaque Icesissent matrem, nisi subdita ramo
Longa laboranti furca tulisset opem. De Nuce.
Or because of its branches, as we read in Virgil,
Hie plantas tenero abscindens de corpore matruin
Devosuit sulcis, 2. Georg,
Or
OF GENDERS. 19
Or because of the little shoots at the feet of it, as in the same
-rarnassia lanrus
Parva sub ingenti matris se subjidt umbra. Ibid.
In which respect the Latins act moi:e reasonably than the
Greeks, who have made their T SevSgos or OEV^OV neuter, .but
these have been obliged to depart from this gender, in order 19
five to most species of trees a termination that either was or might
e feminine, as well as that of the Latins. But in French, as the
word arbre is masculine, almost all its species have followed the
gender.
RULE VII.
Of the names of Trees.
3. The names of Trees are feminine.
%. But those in STER are masculine;
3. As also spinus and duraus.
4. We say hie and sometimes haec rubus.
0. Robur and acer are neuter.
6. As also, those in UM, with siler, and suber.
EXAMPLES.
1. The names of Trees are feminine in Latin, for
the reason above hinted at; as pinus alia, a tall pine-
tree. Quercus magna, a large oak. Ulmus annbsa, an
old elm-tree. Injausta cupressus, an unlucky cypress-
tree. Pldtanus Ccesariana, Mart. Caesar's plane-tree.
H(c pomus, or malus, an apple4ree. (But mains
signifying the mast of a ship is masculine) h <zc pirus,
a pear-tree.
2. Those in STER are masculine, as Oleaster, a
wild olive-tree ; pinaster, a wild pine-tree ; piraster y a
wild pear-tree.
3. Thes'e two are also masculine ; hie spinus, Serv.
a sloe-tree ; hie dumus, Ovid, a bush.
4. Rubus is doubtful, but better in the masculine.
Asper rubus, Virg. a rough bramble. Rubus contort a,
Prud. a crooked thorn.
5. These are neuter, hoc robur, roboris, heart of
oak; it is also taken for strength and courage : hoc
acer, aceris, a maple-tree : siler molle, Virg. the soft
osier ; suber silvfotre, the wild cork-tree.
c 2 6, And
20 NEW METHOD. Book L
6. And in like manner all those in urn. Hoe
luxum, box wood : hoc ebenum, ebony : hoc balsamum,
balm : ligustrum, privet.
ANNOTATION.
As a great many names of trees were masculine among the
Greeks, the same sometimes also happens among the Latins,
whether the latter have done it to imitate the former, or whether
they have had a regard to the termination.
Thus Ennius has rectosque cupressns : Pliny, folia eorum, speaking
of plane trees. Priscian says the same of the latter, and also of
populus. And Catullus chose rather to say, ulmus maritus than
marita, which we meet with in Pliny and in Colum. This Vossius
does not think so natural, because the word husband seems to be
reserved for the masculine. But it is a noun adjective, for in
Colum. we meet with Olivetum maritum ; and in Livy with domos
maritas vagari, and in Ovid, with castes maritce, stultce maritcc,
speaking of married women.
In the Vulgate we read, quasi libanus non incisus ; though Pindar
and Euripides read, q A/vor. It seems also that the Latins have
avoided making use of this word. Virgil calls it thuream virgam :
Colum. thuream plantam : Pliny, arborem thuriferam, as H. Ste-
phen observes in his Thesaurus, on the word tiGxv<. But thus,
which he says he never found to signify a tree, occurs frequently
in Pliny; lignum thuris, virgas thiiris ; and very often thuris arbor 9
to remove all ambiguity, though we do not find of what gender the
ancients made it in this sense; so that Despauter has no foundation
for putting it among the names of trees of the neuter gender, which
Verepeus would not do, no more thap ^ossius.
Spintis is masculine according to Priscian ; and there is no doubt
but he found it so among the ancients ; but because he gives no
authority for it, Vossius thinks he has reason to suspend his assent.
And yet besides the authority of this learned grammarian Servius
on this passage of the 4th Georg.
Sf spinos jam pruna ferentes,
says, prunorum arbor spinus vocatur generis Masculini ; nam sentes
has spinas dicimiis. And accordingly Despauter ranks it among
the masculine nouns, which we have followed.
Rubus is feminine in Seneca, Colum. and Prud. though in
every other writer it is rather masculine ; wherefore we have
marked it as doubtful, whereas Despauter makes it only mas-
culine.
Suber, which Despauter makes doubtful, is only neuter : ex-
cepto subere quod sic etiam juvatur, Plin. What deceived him, is a
passage of the same author, where he read, serotino autem germine
ynalus (sup. germinat,) tardissimus suber. But it is obvious that
the right reading is tardissimo, as he said before serotino ; this is
confirmed by the best copies, though Robert Stephen was also
mistaken in his Thesaurus, having marked suber of all the three
genders
OF GENDERS. 21
genders without any authority- And this mistake of the gender
has crept into the other editions of this book, even after ~the
correction of the above passage of Pliny. It has also stole its
way into the several editions of his large dictionary, and from
thence into a great many others : wherein v^erepeus was also mis-
taken.
Oleaster is marked as masculine both by the ancient and mo-
dern grammarians, and not without reason : for Virgil says Ole-
aster plurimus, 2 Georg. Sacer- Oleaster, 12 ^Eneid. where Servius
particularly observes that we should say, hie Oleaster. Vossius
indeed in order to defend Gaza who made it feminine in Theo-
Ehrastus, avails himself of the following passage of Cicero's 3.
ook against Verres, where Manutius and Robert Stephen read in
the feminine, hominem suspendi jussit in olenstro quadam : pretend-
ing that Lambinus is the only one who reads in oleastro quodam in
the masculine, but, he adds, invitis libris. And yet he should have
taken notice that the excellent edition of Gruterus reads it in the
masculine, and assures us that this is the reading of all the ancient
copies. And we find that in this, as almost in every thing else, it
has been followed by the Elzevir edition. This seems to be con-
firmed by reason ; because as Priscian observes, all nouns in cr of
the second declension are masculine without exception.
Hereby we may judge of all other similar nouns in STER, being
the termination of wild trees, which we have generally observed
to be masculine, as Verepeus, Alvarez, and the ablest grammarians
have done.
The termination TUM denotes the ground planted with parti-
cular trees, as Quercetunt, a grove of oaks ; .salictum, a grove of
willows; urbustum, a copse or grove of trees.
But in barren trees, the termination UM is generally taken for
the Wood and the materials, as ebenum, ebony, cinnamomum, cinna-
mon ; buxum, box wood; yet it is also taken for the tree, as Servius
observes, notwithstanding Priscian affirms the contrary. But the
following passage of Ovid lib. 4. de arte is decisive,
Nee densum jbliis buxum, fragilesque inyriccc,
Nee tenues cytisi, cultaque pinus abest.
You may see also several names of plants and shrubs taken from
the Greek, lower down in the rule of the nouns in US.
Of the names of Fruits.
In regard to the names of Fruits, which the ancient gramma-
rians thought generally to be neuter, we shall take notice of them
here, only because this is an error which has been long ago de-
tected.
It is true that when the tree terminates in US, the fruit is
oftentimes in UM, and of the neuter gender, as pomus, an apple-
tree ; pomum, an apple: pyrus, a pear-tree; pyrum, a pear : ardu-
tus, a wild strawberry-tree ; arbutum, its fruit, '&c. But this is by
reason of its termination, not of its signification, since Castanea,
22 NEW METHOD. Book I.
nux, dactylusj and others, follow their termination, which Diomedes
and Priscian do not seem to have sufficiently considered.
RULE VIII.
Of Indeclinable Nouns.
Indeclinable nouns are neuter,
Such as manna, gummi, fas, and the like.
EXAMPLES.
Indeclinable nouns are always of the neuter gender,
as hoc manna, manna ; hoc pondo, a pound or weight.
Hoc fas, a thing lawful : nefas, a thing unlawful,
a crime.
Hoc moly, a kind of herb : gummi, gum : sinapi,
mustard : and all other nouns in I or Y, which are
always neuter, and indeclinable.
Mille unum, one thousand : though in the plural
it is declined, Millia, ium.
Hoc cornu, a horn : veru, a spit ; though in the
plural they are likewise declined, cornua, uum, ibus,
and the like.
Melos suavissimum, most sweet melody : Chaos
antiquum, the ancient Chaos.
Hoc frit, the little grain at the top of the ear of
corn : hoc git, a small seed.
The infinitives of verbs are likewise considered as
indeclinable nouns,, and consequently are neuter :
scire tuum, thy knowledge ; uelle tuum, thy will.
In short all words that are taken in a material
sense, and as indeclinable, are of the neuter gender:
Triste vale, Ovid, a sad adieu: rex derivatum a rego;
the word rex is derived from rego.
For this same reason the names of letters are also
neuter : illud A, illud B : that A, that B ; though
we likewise find them in the feminine, when they
refer to the common word littera, as has been seen
above.
ANNOTATION.
To this rule we may also refer Cherubim and Seraphim, which
in the Scripture and in Saint Chrysostom are of the neuter gender
(though in the plural) because they are indeclinable, to, x*f //*:
unless we should say perhaps that the word animalia was then
supposed
O F G E N D E R S. gj
supposed, because they were represented under the figure of ani-
mals. But generally speaking these nouns are rather masculine,
as being the names of angels, which are referred to the rule of
Proper Names, according as we have already shewn. This is the
opinion of S. Jerom upon Ezekiel, c. 10. Et quanquam, says he,
plerique roc. xfgttGsti/. neutro genere, numeroque plurali did putent :
nos scire debemus singulari numero esse CHERUB generis masculini,
8$ plurali ejusdem generis CHERUBIM, which he repeats again, upon
the 28th chapter of the same prophet.
But pondo, though placed in this list by grammarians, is not of
the number. For whereas they looked upon it as an odd kind of
a noun, or an indeclinable adjective, as well in the singular as in the
plural ; it is really an ablative in the second declension, like mundo,
and serves for the same use as if it were ponder e ; as auren corona
libra pondo, a golden crown of a pound weight. Which they
added, because among the ancients the name of a pound and that
of its parts were equivocal, signifying sometimes the weight, and
sometimes the measure.
It is also to be observed that we say, hcec gummis, Jitec sinapis,
which are declined according to the gender of their termination.
From Melos seems to come the ablative melo,
Fitque repercusso dulcior aura melo,
in the Poem on the Resurrection attributed to Lactantius. But
this, is because they used to say melus, from whence also came the
accusative melum in Pacu. according to Non.
In like manner we find the ablative Chao in Virgil, Ovid, and
Lactantius.
RULE IX.
Of Plural Nouns.
1. I plural is masculine.
2. A; 3. and E are neuter ; M is feminine.
EXAMPLES.
1. Nouns in I that have only the plural number,
are of the masculine gender, \\ked6mini; as hi Pa-
risii, Parmorum, the city of Paris : hi cancelli, oritm,
lattices, balisters, bounds.
2. Those in A are neuter, like templa ; as arma
impia, impious arms: castra, drum, a camp: ilia,
orum, the flank, the small guts : Bactra, 6rum y the
name of a town.
3. And in like manner the Greek nouns in E : cetc
grandia, large whales : amafna Tempe, pleasant fields
in Thessaly.
4. Those
24 NEW METHOD. Book I.
4. Those in M diphthong are feminine, like mus<z;
as doct<z Athena, the learned city of Athens: tenebrcE
dcnsa, thick darkness.
ANNOTATION.
Pandecttz is generally feminine. See the Remarks upon the
figure of Ellipsis, list 1.
Cete and Tempe come from the Greek contraction, >oma, *?, rep-
trstx, y : so that it is not at all surprizing they should be of the
plural number, and of the neuter gender. We find that Cicero
preferring the Greek word, says, Reatini me ad sua rs^v/i duxerunt.
Whereas Solinus has cava tempea.
You are to observe that we also say cetus, in the plural ceti ;
hence Pliny has cttos in the accusative plural.
Whether there are any Proper Names in the plural.
After the example of Despauter, we place here this rule of the
plural nouns, (because of the great number of names of cities which
it includes. And yet we must observe with Sanctius, that strictly
speaking, there are no proper names in the plural. For Athena,
for instance, were different spots of ground planted with olive
trees, multce Athenaides sive oliveta, says he, of which afterwards a
town was formed.
So when we say Parisii, and the like, we denote as well the
people as the town, which afterwards took the name of its in-
habitants; just as we say CIVITAS, quasi CIVIUM UNITAS. For
the word cvoitas in its ancient signification stood rather for a
whole nation than for a city : which is proper to take notice of
for the better understanding of the ancients, particularly Caesar in
his wars of Gaul. And as to the name of people given to capital
cities, we find by the learned remarks of monsieur Sanson, the
king's geographer, on his map of Caesar, that this did not happen
till very late, and perhaps after the reign of Constantine : those
towns having till then always retained either the name which they
had received from their conquerors the Romans, and which was
no other than that of the country softened by a Latin termination :
or that which flattery had invented under Augustus in honour of
the Caesars, as of Jutiomagus^ Ccesaromagus, Augustodunum, Au
gusta Feromanduorum, and the like.
RULE X.
Of Nouns Singular in A and E.
1. In the first declension nouns in A or E are
feminine.
%. Cometa and Planeta are masculine.
3. Pascha is always neuter.
4. As are likewise A and E of the third de-
clension.
EXAM-
OF GENDERS. 25
EXAMPLES.
1 . Nouns in A or E of the first declension are of the
feminine gender : H<zc ara, this altar : fama multa,
great fame : hac Allia, a river of Italy ; hczc musice,
musices, music : hac epitome, es, an abridgment.
2 These two are of the masculine gender, dirus
cometa, a fatal comet : pulcher planeta, a beautiful
planet.
3. Pascha is neuter. Pascha proximum, next Easter;
and is either of the first or third declension : Pascha,
& : and Pascha, atis.
4. Nouns in A or E of the third declension are also
neuter : hoc diadema, atis, a diadem : enigma, atis, a
riddle : mare sollicitum, a tempestuous sea.
ANNOTATION.
Adria, which Despauter marks here as masculine, is indeed of
this gender, when taken for the Adriatic gulf, referring then to
sinus ; but it is feminine, when taken for the town which gave name
to this gulf; and therefore it always follows the rule of the significa-
tion, and of the common and general word.
Pascha is masculine in the Hebrew and Chaldaic tongues, be-
cause, as we have already observed, these have no neuter. And
yet the Greeks have made it neuter ; because they considered it as
indeclinable : TO wao-^a & T -zja<ra, in the Septuagint, lv T
wa^a:, in S. John, chap. ii. The Latins have followed them in
the gender, though they make this noun of the first or third declen-
sion : of the first, as in Tertull. Quis solemnilms Paschce. In Pascha
jejunare : in Ausonius, solemnia Paschce : in St. Ambrose, de
mysterio Patches, and so almost all the ancients.
And yet it seems to be more commonly used now in the third:
which probably is owing to this, that deriving it from KXO-XCU
patior, they thought they were to decline it like the other Greek
nouns in ma derived of verbs, as eenigma, atis ; dogma, atis, &c.
However as this is not originally a Greek but Hebrew noun, as
St. Jerome observes, the ancients seem to have declined it right :
though Tertullian, St. Ambrose, and Lactantius derive it also from
^da-^u. See Vossius de Anal. lib. i. cap. 20.
It is the same with manna, taken for bread sent from Heaven,
which being masculine in Hebrew is neuter in Greek and Latin,
because it has continued indeclinable in both these languages.
Therefore it is a mistake to say, ccelestem mannam instead of cceleste
manna. And in this signification we refer it to the above-mentioned
rule of indeclinables, p. 22. But we also use manna, CB of the first
declension, and consequently feminine, which then signifies the
crumbs of frankincense or manna used in physic. Micas (thuris)
concus&u elisa mannam vocamus, Plin.
Mammona,
26' NEW METHOD. Book I.
Mammona, which Despauter makes neuter, is masculine. See
above, p. 4.
Dama, panthera, and talpa, shall be included in the rule of the
Epicenes.
As to Comefa and Planeta, they are always masculine, because
as they come from the Greek nouns in TVS of the first declension,
which includes none but masculines, they have preserved their
gender. It is for this reason that they are likewise changed into
tes, or ta. Cometes, or cometa ; planetes, or planeta ; and that the
first termination occurs more frequently among the ancients ; which
happens also in a great many others.
And yet we must not think that this rule is general, as Priscian
after Varro has observed. For of o xo^iots they have made hate
cochlea ; of o x^grvis, hcEC chart a ; of o ^xfagirys) IICEC margarita ;
of o iJLslgyrvs, licec metreta. Concerning which we are to take notice
of a mistake in Constantin's lexicon, and in some others who write
07 pflgyrvi, and were undoubtedly led into this mistake by Pollux ;
which H. Stephen condemns in his Thesaurus.
But there are a great many more of these nouns in T-//?, that
have changed their gender with their termination ; and perhaps
these two have retained it only because they are generally re-
ferred to s^f though Tacitus has put them in apposition with
sidus. Inter qiics 8$ sidus Cometes effulsit, de quo mugi opinio est y
ianquam mutationem Regis portendat. An. 14. And Cicero has
joined it with stella : Turn facibus visis ccelestibus, turn stellis Us,
quas Greed cometas, nostri Crinitas vacant, qua nuper bello Octa-
vianv, magnarum fuerunt calamitatum prcenuncicc. 2. de Nat. which
made a great many imagine that cometa might be feminine ; whereas
both quce and quas refer only to stell<z.
Of Nouns in I.
We take no notice here of nouns in I, because we have already
made appear in the 8th rule, that they are neuter and indeclinable ;
we shall therefore proceed to those in O.
RULE XI.
Of Nouns in O.
1. Nouns in O, 2. including Harpago, arc
masculine.
3. But all others in DO and GO, of more
than two syllables, are feminine.
4. To these we must join Caro, Grando.
5. As also nouns in IO coming either from a
'verb or noun.
6. Except numeral nouns, and ? Pugio.
EXAM-
OF GENDERS. 27
EXAMPLES.
1. Nouns in O are of the masculine gender, as
hie sermo, onis, speech, or discourse : hie nmcro, onis,
the sharp point of any thing : hie scipio, a walking
staff: hie titio, onis, a firebrand quenched : hie ligo,
onis, a spade : hie cardo, mis, a hinge : hie ordo, mis,
order.
2. And in like manner, hie harpago, onis, a grap-
pling hook.
3. But the other nouns in DO or GO, that have
more than two syllables, are feminine, as fuze arundo,
inis, a reed : h&c dulcedo, sweetness : h<zc jormido,
iear : hac imago, an image : h&cfuligo, soot.
4. These two are also feminine; hcec caro, carnis,
meat, flesh : htec grando, grandinis, hail.
5. Nouns in 1O derived from a noun or from a
verb, are also feminine : hczc portio (from pars) a part
or portion : hac-talio (from tails) like for like, or a
requital of an injury : h&c cbncio (from cieo) an
assembly, an harangue : IKEC contagio (from tago for
tango) contagion : hcec optio (from opto) choice : hcEc
alluvio (from alluo, formerly in the preterit ailuvi)
an inundation of water : h(Ec ditio, onis, (from dis,
ditis) power, authority, place of jurisdiction : h&c re-
ligWj onis, (from ligo) religion, scruple of conscience :
Iwc rebellio, onis, (from bellum) rebellion, revolt : htec
legio, a legion,
And especially those which are formed of the
supine : hczc lectio, (from kctum) lesson, reading: h&c
oratio, (from oratum) oration, discourse : and of the
like an infinite number.
6. Of these feminines in IO, derived from verbs
or nouns, we must except in the first place numeral
nouns, as hie unio, onis, the number one, or a pearl
called an union, and an onion or scallion ; for then
it constantly comes from unus ; but it is not found in
Latin authors to signify union : hie duernio, the num-
ber two : hie ternio, the number three : quatemio, the
number four : quinquennio, the number five, &c.
which
<>8 NEW METHOD. Book I.
which agrees with the general analogy of the com-
mon word above mentioned, rule 3.
Secondly, hie pugio, 6ms y (from pugnus or fugno) a
poniard.
ANNOTATION.
Echo, which some grammarians place under this rule, is feminine,
because it follows the general word vox, or rather because it retains
the gender of its first signification ; Echo, according to Ovid, being
a woman who was changed into sound.
Arrhabo is feminine in Varro ; but Cato, Plautus, and Gellius
make it masculine, as well as the Greeks o appaGwv.
Albedo and Nigredo, as well as gratitudo and ingratitude, are not
Latin, though Sulpicius Severus has made use of the former, and
Lipsius of the latter. See Vossius de vitiis scrmonis. Instead
thereof we may use albor, Plaut. Varr. Nigror, Cic. Nigriiies and
nigritudo, Pliny. For the other two we use circumlocutions, grains
animus ; ingrati animi crimen, Cic. &c.
Cupido is sometimes masculine in the writings of the poets,
capta cupidine Jalso, Hor. contracto cupidine, Idem, but never in
prose, except it be to signify the god Cupid.
Margs is feminine in one single passage of Juvenal. Plena jam
margim libri, Sat. 1. But every where else it is masculine, as in
Varro, Lapidei margines Jluvii ; in Ovid, Gramineus margo fontis,
Met. 3. In Pliny and in others the same. It is true, according to
Charis. lib. 1. that Macer and Rabirius had also used it in the femi-
nine, but in this they are not to be imitated : for which reason we
must refer it to the general rule.
Perduellio is feminine according to Vossius, and masc. according
to other grammarians. Perhaps it might be feminine, when it de-
notes the action, that is the crime of rebellion, and masculine when
it signifies the criminal, and the person who commits such an.
action ; for it signifies both. Talio is masculine in Tertullian, but
Gellius makes it feminine, and that is the safest.
Unto by some writers is taken in the feminine, to signify union ;
but it is not found to bear that sense in Latin authors. Where-
fore when Tertullian says, Reges qui singulares in unione imperil
prcesunt, (lib. i. adv. Marcion. cap. 4.) the word unio does not
there denote societatem but unitatem, //,ovaa. Where we cannot
see of what gender it ought to be in this sense, because there is no
adjective.
Scioppius excepts likewise some feminines in io 9 Ternio, quater-
nio, and senio. But these are adjectives, and suppose numerus, when
they are in the masculine, as scnio, which was particularly taken
for the sice cast of the dice. Whereas we frequently see at the
ends of books published even by printers extremely well skilled in
the language, as Robert Stephen, Aldus Manutius, Ascensius, and
others, that mentioning the number of printed sheets they say
sunt omnes territories, or quaterniones, &c. where they understand
schedce, chartce, littercz, &c. or some other like feminine.
RULE
OF GENDERS. 29
RULE XII.
Of Nouns in M, C, L, T.
1. M, C, L, T, are neuter.
2. Sal is masculine or neuter; 3. Sol is mas-
culine.
EXAMPLES.
1. Nouns ending in M have always urn : these are
of the second declension and of the neuter gender, as
hoc templum, templi, a temple: aurum fulvum, yellow-
gold : pulchrum Lugdunum, the fair city of Lyons :
hoc Illy'ricum, the province of Illyricum ; hoc ligustrum,
privet; hoc pomum, an apple : hoc mancipium, a slave.
Those in C, L, or T, are of the third declension,
but also of the neuter gender ; as hoc hake, halecis, a
herring, brine : lac novum, new milk : animal fortis-
simum, a very strong animal : melpurum, pure honey :
caput mtidum, a clean head.
2. SAL, salt, the sea, wisdom, jests, railleries, is
doubtful, but more often masculine. Sal siccus 8$
acer, Plin. a dry and sharp salt : sal coctum, Colum.
baked salt : sales A'ttici, Cic. Attic jests.
3. SOL is masculine; sol igneus, a fiery sun.
ANNOTATION.
Among the nouns in UM I do not include the proper names of
men or women, which by the general rule always follow the gender
of their signification ; and this is extremely clear.
Hereto we must refer the Greek nouns in ON of the second
declension, which the Latins change into UM, as hue gymnasion,
or gymnasium, a place of exercise.
Those in ON of the third are comprised under the next
rule.
Sal is generally masculine ; and sometimes neuter, but then it is
only in the singular, and to signify salt. Sal coctum fy moditc
injractum,) Colum. In this signification it occurs also in the plural:
si quis sales emerit, in the civil law. But in the other signification,
it is frequently used in both numbers. Dicendi sales faceticc'que t
Cic. Docti sales, Claud. Nullam artem esse salts, Cic.
Halecem, in Martial, comes from Halex^ feminine. But halec
is always neuter ; and in the passage of Pliny quoted by Calepin,
halec imperfecta ; the best editions have, Alex imperfecta, nee colata
fex.
Lac
SO NEW METHOD. Book I.
Lac is a word shortened, instead of Lade, for which reason they
used also to write tact. They likewise said lactis in the feminine,
as in the old glosses we find laciem for yA, and in Plaut. in
Bacch.
Nouns in D which are generally placed here, are either adjectives
or pronouns, as id, atiud, illud^quid, quod, &c. and therefore should
by no means be referred to this rule.
RULE XIII.
Of Nouns in N.
1. Nouns in N are masculine, 2. except Sin-
don, and Icon, which are feminine.
3. Those in MEN are neuter ;
4. As also Gluten, Unguen 5 Inguen.
EXAMPLES.
1. Nouns of the third declension ending in N, are
generally masculine, let them be of whatever termi-
nation.
In AN. Hie Pecan, aim, Virg. a song of jo} r , a
hymn in honour of Apollo.
In EN. Hie pecten, pectinis, a comb, the stick or
quilt wherewith they play upon an instrument, a
wool card, the slay of a weaver's loom, a rake, all
shell fish striated like a cockle. Hie ren, in the
plur. renes, the kidnies or reins : hie splen, enis, or
lien, lienis, the spleen.
In IN. Hie delphin, inis, a dolphin.
In ON. Hie canon, onis, a rule, a canon of the
sacred Councils : Hie agon, onis, a combat.
2. These two are feminine : hczc sindon, very fine
linen : h&c icon, an image or statue.
3. Those in MEN are neuter : Lumen jucundym,
agreeable light : flumen rapidum, a rapid river : hoc
flamen, mis, a blast or pufT of wind.
4. To which you may add the following : Hoc
gluten, mis, glue, paste : hoc unguen, ointment : hoc
inguen, the privy parts.
ANNOTATION.
Nouns in on of the second declension are more frequently ter-
minated in urn, and we have included them in the preceding rule.
Flamen signifying a pagan priest, is masculine by the rule of the
names of men.
Hymen
OF G END Ell S. 31
Hymen is also masculine, either because strictly speaking it
signifies the god of marriage, or because the names of the gods
taken even for the thing over which they preside, always preserve
their gender, tife Jupiter for the air; Mars for war, and Hymen
for marriage, nuptial songs, the membranes that invelop tlicjcetus,
and every thin skin, as that which invelops the eye, &c. or be-
cause it is an entire Greek word, and has retained its gender, o
Icon is also Greek, and seldom occurs in Latin : it is always
feminine, though we find in Dion, o slxuv ra Uo^w^tt, lib. xliii.
sub Jinem.
Python, for the serpent that was slain by Apollo, is always
masculine.
Ctzrulens tali pro&tratus Apoliine Python.
But when Tibullus says :
Delos ubi nunc, Phcebe, tua est ? ubi Delphica Python ?
There he does not take Python for the serpent, nor even for a
woman possessed with a prophesying spirit, as Calepin explains it,
but for the town itself. This appears plainly by his joining Delos
tua with Delphica Python., as two synonymous things. Accordingly
Eustath. informs us that the town, formerly called Delphi, was
afterwards named iivQu or UvQuv, though it be true that it was so
called because of the serpent, under whose figure Apollo received
public adoration. Vossius.
RULE XIV.
Nouns in AR or in UR.
1. Nouns in AR, 2. And UR are neuter.
3. Except furfur, furfuris, which is masculine.
EXAMPLES.
1. Nouns in AR are of the neuter gender; as
l&qmar, or lacunar dureum, a golden cieling : jubar,
a sun beam : calcar argent cum, a silver spur : hoc
bacchar, the herb lady-glove.
2. Nouns in UR are also neuter : murmur raucum,
a hollow noise : ebur venale, ivory to be sold : guttur
siccum, a dry throat.
3. The following is masculine: hie furfur, furfuris,
Plin. bran.
ANNOTATION.
Jubar was formerly masculine, for Ennius in Priscian says albus
jubar, to signify the moon ; but succeeding authors have always
made it neuter, as Hor. Ovid, Status, Pliny, &c.
Despauter
32 NEW M E T H O D, Book I.
Despauter says that lucar, taken for a bird, is feminine. But it
appears by Festus, Charisius, and by the glosses of S. Cyril, that
lucar never signified any thing more than the money that served
to defray the expence of the public games, and to reward the
actors. And according to Isidorus this word comes from lucus ;
because the money accruing from the public woods, in the neigh-
bourhood of cities, was assigned to that use. And it is in this
sense that even Tertullian has taken it, when speaking of S. John
the Baptist, he says : contumefiosa c&de truncatur, in puellce salticce
(for saltatricis) Lucar ; lib. Scorpiaces, adversus Gnost. where it is
plain he makes it neuter.
Bacchar likewise is always neuter, bacchar rusticum, Plin. But
we likewise say, baccharis in the feminine ; which led the same De-
spauter into a mistake. Baccharis vocatur nardum rusticum, Plin.
Guttur was formerly masculine, hence we meet with gutturefti
more than once in Plautus.
We meet with murmur of the masculine in Varro ; verus murmur
according to Nonius.
Turtur, see the last rule of genders, which is that of Epicene
nouns.
RULE XV.
Of Nouns in ER.
1. Nouns in ER are masculine. 2. Except
linter, which is ftminine. 3. And iter, ca-
d&ver, spinter, uber, ver, which are neuter.
4. And the names of Plants or Fruits which are
also neuter ; 5. But tuber is of all genders.
EXAMPLES.
1. Nouns in ER are of the masculine gender.
Ager almus, a fruitful soil : imber frigidus, a cold
shower : aer salubris, wholesome air : hie cancer, a
crab, a canker : hie vomer, em, a plowshare.
2. Linter, lintris, a little boat, is of the feminine.
3. There are five of the neuter : iter altum, the
high way : cadaver injorme, a filthy carcass : hoc
spinier, a buckle or clasp : uber beatum, happy nipple
or teat : ver amos'num^ pleasant spring.
4. The names of plants and fruits are also neuter :
piper crudum, raw pepper : siser, the skirret root :
deer, vetches : laver, a kind of herb, some call it
water parsley : laser, benzoin : suber, cork.
5. TUBER is used in all genders, but in different
senses. For signifying a bump and a swelling, or a
bunch
OF G ENDERS, 53
bunch as in a camel's back, it is neuter, from whence
conies Tuber culum : and even when it is taken for
truffles, a kind of mushroom. But when it signifies a
kind of tree, it is feminine by the general rule : and
signifying the fruit of this tree, which according to
Pliny bears more resemblance to a small grain than
to a fruit, it is masculine : oblatostuberesservarijussit.
Suet.
ANNOTATION*
We find in Martial, Et vernce inheres ; which has made a great
many believe that tuber, for the fruit, was also feminine, without
considering, that this is only an apposition, just as this author
*ayS, vernas equites, verna liber, &c.
Cucumer does not occur in the ancients, but cucumis, cucumeris.
See the rule in IS.
Verber is not in use, says Vossius ; but only the genitive verberis t
and the ablative verbere. We meet indeed with the plural, and by
its termination we plainly see that it is neuter ; lento, verbera pati,
Virg. to bear the gentle lash.
Linter is masculine in this single passage of Tibullus,
Exiguus pulla per vada linter aqua, lib. ii. Eleg. 5.
Which he did perhaps for the harmony and beauty of his verse; for
it would have had too many A's, if he had wrote exigua*
We meet with laver of the feminine in Plin. laver coda, sup.
herba. And in the same author we find tres siseres, where it does
not appear whether he took it as masculine or feminine.
Cancer, which Despauter, after Priscian, puts in the neuter and
in the third declension, when it signifies a canker, or spreading sore,
is always masculine, and of the third declenaion, even in this
sense, in Latin authors. Eadem vulnera putrida cancrosque pur-
gabit, sanosque faciet, Cato de R. R. True it is that in some
ecclesiastic authors we find it in the neuter : sermones eorum ut
cancer fy pestem fugiendo vitatote, S. Cypr. but this is not to be
imitated. For as to the passage of Ovid, which has led a great
many into an error,
Utque malum late solet immedicabile cancer
Serpere, et illcesas vitiatis addere partes. 2 Met. s. 12.
it is plain that immedicabile refers to malum, and not to cancer*
Of the Nouns in IR.
With regard to the nouns in IR, hir, the hollow of the hand ;
and abadir, the stone which Saturn devoured for one of his children,
are indeclinable, according to Priscian, and therefore are neuter,
by rule 8.
The others, as vir, levir, &c. relate to the general rule of the
names of men ; wherefore without losing time about this termi-
nation, we proceed to that in OR.
VOL. I. D RUL
34 NEW METHOD. Book I.
RULE XVI.
Of the Nouns in OR.
1. Nouns in OR are masculine.
2. Except arbor, feminine. 3. And cor, ador,
marrnor, aequor, neuter.
EXAMPLES.
1. Nouns in OR are of the masculine gender, amor
divinus, the love of God : dolor acerbus, a bitter pain :
hie decor, 6ris, grace, beauty, decorum.
2. Arbor is feminine : arbor mala, a bad tree ;
because trees are like mothers that bear fruit and
branches. See p. 18.
3. These four are of the neuter gender: cor lapi-
deum, a. heart of stone : 'ador, adoris, fine corn : mar-
mor antiquum, ancient marble : <zquor tumidum, the
swelling sea.
ANNOTATION.
A great many nouns in OR were formerly attributed to the
female sex, of which we have uxor still remaining. Thus we find in
Ulpian, mulier defensor : in Ovid,
Spon&or conjugii sta: .. *a picta sui.
Whence there is reason to doubt whether these nouns might not
have been formerly of the common gender, though this may still
be referred to an apposition.
Some nouns in OR were formerly of the neuter gender, as in
Plautus, nee color nee frigus metuo. Hence it is that some having
changed termination, have still retained their gender, as jecinor,
from whence by syncope they have' mad ejecor and afterwards jecur t
jecoris, neuter.
In like manner the comparatives in or stood for all genders,
according to Priscian. Bellum Punicum posterior. Cassius Hem.
apud eund.
^ Likewise decor in Ausonius, for decus;
Dum decor egregitz commeminit patrice.
This made Vossius in his Etym. believe that ador., oris, the penul-
timate short, as it is in Ausonius, was only an old word for adus,
neuter, like decus ; whereas ador, ad6ris, long, as Priscian quotes
it from Gannius, is masculine, in the same manner as decor, decoris:
And yet Horace has also made use of ador in the neuter.
Palea porrectus in horna esset ador loliumque. lib. ii. sat. 6.
Of the Nouns in \!.R.
The nouns in UR, have gone before with those in AR, because
they agree in gender. So that for the nouns in R there are two
terminations, which are generally of the masculine, ER and OR ;
and
OF GENDERS. 35
md two of the neuter, All and UR. The termination in IR, em-
braces both genders, but it follows the general rules.
RULE XVII.
Of the Nouns in AS.
1. AS in the first declension is of the masculine
gender.
52. In the third it is of the feminine.
3. But Vas, vasis, is neuter.
4. And As malting antis is masculine.
EXAMPLES.
1. Nouns in AS of the first declension, are of the
masculine gender, as hie tiaras, <z, a tiara, or tur-
bant : hie pharias, rt\ a kind of serpent : hie asterias^
<z, a stone of the fashion of a star. But as these are
Greek nouns, they are often changed into the Latin
termination in a, and then they are feminine : h&c
tiara, <^, &c.
2. Nouns in AS of the third declension are femi-
nine : (Estasformosa, a fine summer : hmpas nocturna 9
a night lamp: pietas antiqua, ancient piety,
3. Vas, vasis, a vessel, is neuter.
4. Nouns in AS that make ANTIS in the genitive,
are masculine. Hie Mamas, antis, a diamond : hie
gigas, antis, a giant : hie elephas, antis, an elephant.
ANNOTATION.
As, assis, with all its compounds, is masculine. See the 4th rule.
We likewise say; hie mas, marts, the male in- till 'kinds of creatures:
but this is by the general rule of the distinction of the two sexes.
Artocrcas, & Erysipelas are neuter, because they retain the gender
they have in Greek, being ,of the fifth declension of contracted
nouns. The former we find in Persius, and the latter in Celsus.
Nonius pretends that alas was formerly of the neuter gender,
and endeavours to prove it by this verse .from Plautus,
Fuit hoc estate exercihis. In Trinum. a. iv. sc. 3.
But the best editions read hac atate in the feminine. Which
makes it doubtful whether Plautus did not write hoc cctatis, mean-
ing estate tarn prcedpiti fy effceta : just as in Amphit. he uses hoc
noct'iSy for hac nocte, or node intempcsta. And this is the opinion
of Douza ; hence it is to be observed by the way, that we are not
always to be determined by the authority of Nonius, and that
D 2 according
36 N E W M E T HO D. Book I.
according to Vossius, the copies he made use of, were in all pro-
bability very faulty and imperfect.
RULE XVIII.
Of the Nouns in ES.
1. Nouns in ES are feminine.
2. Dies is doubtful. 3. 7s is neuter.
4. Poples, limes, stipes, pdries, pes, fomes,
palmes, trames, gurges, cespes, termes,
are masculine.
5. Of the masculine gender are also such Greek
nouns as come from those in K, as magnes,
tapes, lebes, and sorites.
EXAMPLES.
1. Nouns terminating in ES are of the feminine
gender. Rupes immota, an unshaken rock : merces
tufa, a sure reward : fides sancta^ holy faith : hcec ales,
'itis, a bird.
2. Dies is doubtful, but oftener feminine in the
singular : dies sacra, a holy day : longa dies, a great
many days, a long time. In the plural it is rather
masculine : prateriti dies, past days. These com-
pounds are rather masculine : meridies, noon : sesqui-
dies, a day and a half, &c.
3. JEs, aris, brass, copper, is of the neuter gender.
4. There are eleven of the masculine gender :
poples, the ham of one's leg behind the knee : limes, a
bound or limit : stipes, a log fast in the ground, a
stake, a stump of a tree : paries, a wall : fomes, fuel :
pes, the foot : palmes, the shoot or young branch of a
vine: trames, a path: gurges, a gulf: termes, a
bough or twig of a tree : cespes, a turf.
5. Those derived from the Greek nouns in K, are
also masculine, whether they be of the third declen-
sion, as magnes, etis, a loadstone : tapes, His, tapestry :
lebes, etis, a cauldron : acinaces^ is > Medus acinaces,
Hor. a Persian scymitar.
Or
OF GENDERS. 37
Or whether they be of the first, as hie cometes, <z, a
comet : hie sorites, ce, a sort of argument : hie pyrites,
<E, a fire-stone, and the like names of precious stones :
hie absinthites, <z, worm-wood wine : hie aromatites, & y
hippocrass, or wine brewed with spices, and the like.
ANNOTATION.
Aromatites likewise signifies a precious stone, so called because
of its agreeable smell. Pliny makes it feminine, Aromatites # ipsa
in Arabia traditur gigni, referring without doubt to gemma, accord-
ing to the opinion above given, rule 3 ; and for the same reason we
shall find a great many more of these names of precious stones that
are of the feminine gender in the same author.
But the other Greek nouns which come from those in is are
neuter, because they preserve the gender of the Greek ; as nepen-
thes, is, a kind of herb : hoc hippomanes, a piece of flesh on the
forehead of a colt newly foaled, which the mare presently bites off;
a kind of poison used in philtres.
Grammarians are at a loss to determine the gender of Merges.
Despauter, and after him Alvarez, make it masculine. And yet
Priscian does not except it from the feminines ; in which he has
been followed not only by Verepeus and Vossius, but moreover
by all the dictionaries, which put it down in the feminine. Thus
we find in Pliny, inter duas mergites spica distringitur : where
merges is not taken for the ears of corn, but for the iron hitchel
or ripple with which they cut it ; according to the explication of
Calepin, who reads inter duos in the masculine. But the ancient
editions of Pliny, and the great Thesaurus of the Latin tongue,
read it in the feminine. Others pretend that this passage is
corrupted, and that we ought to read, iterum e desecta spica. Be
that as it may, we have followed the most general opinion^ leaving
it in the feminine*
Despauter places here among the number of masculines in ES,
verres, a boar pig , aries, a ram ; but it is obvious that these must
be masculine by the general rule of the two sexes ; nor are we to
mind the latter's being sometimes taken for a military engine or
instrument, since it was but the same word, as we still call it the
ram, a name owing either to the obstinacy with which it battered
the walls, or to its having horns of iron like a ram's head.
In this number he likewise places ames, a small stay, or fork,
to stay up nets in fowling; and tudes, a hammer. To these
others join trudes, an instrument to thrust down things with ;
but it is without authority. For which reason Vossius thinks it
is better to forbear joining them with an adjective that determines
either gender.
Vepres is not used in the nominative singular : hence we have
referred it to the rule of the nouns in IS, as coming rather from
venris, according to the opinion of Vossius.
of
3* NEW METHOD. Book L
Of the gender of Dies.
Dies, says Asconius, Jeminino genere tempus, Sf idea diminutivd
diecula dicitur breve tempus fy mora; dies horarum duodecim generis
mqscidini est, unde Iwdic dicimus-, quasi hoc die, lib. ii. contra Verr.
This distinction, taken from so learned a man, ought not to
be intirely rejected, especially since it is agreeable to the opinion
of all the ancient grammarians. And yet some authors have
neglected it, taking dies in the feminine, even to express a determi-
nate day, as Jamque dies infanda aderat, Virg. Nomina sejacturum,
qua ego vellem die, Cic. that he would settle his accounts whatever
day 1 pleased. Quod antiquior dies in tuis literis adscript a fuisset
qiiam in Cczsaris, Cic. Nos in Formiano esse volumus, usque ad
Prid. Non. Maias. Eo si ante earn diem non veneris, Romcc tefor-
tasse videbo) Cic. ad Att. Eddem die germinat qua wjectum est, JPlin.
Postera die itaque cum ad statutam horam omnes convenissent, Justin,
lib. vi. &c.
But in the plural this noun is generally masculine, though in
Cicero we meet with, reliquas omnes dies noctesque eas y quibus> &c.
pro Cn. Planco,
RULE XIX.
Of the Nouns in IS.
1. 'Nouns in IS are feminine.
2. Those in NIS are masculine.
3. As are also Colis, caulis, collis, axis, orbis,
callis, follis, fustis, lapis, vepris, sentis,
messis, torris.
4. To these join Cdcumis, pollis, sanguis,
vectis, fascis, pulvis, unguis, cassis,
postis, ensis, aqualis.
EXAMPLES.
1. Nouns in IS are of the feminine gender, vestw
aurea, a golden garment : pellis arida, a dry skin :
h<zc volucris, a bird : hcec cassis, cassidis, a helmet :
tyrannis, ^idis^ tyranny, and the like Greek nouns ;
hcec scobis, is, saw-dust, pin-dust.
2. But the other nouns ending in NIS are masculine :
fianis Angelicus t the bread of Angels ; crinis sotitus,
dishevelled
OF GENDERS. 39
dishevelled hair : hie amnis, a river : hie ignis, fire:
hie cinis, ashes : hie Junis, a rope.
3. There are twenty-four more, that are also of the
masculine gender : hie colis, or caulis, the stalk or stem
of an hero, any kind of pot-herbs, especially cole-
worts : coilis opertus, Virg. an open hill : hw avis, an
axle-tree : hie orbis, a circle, the world : callis, a path :
calk angusto, through a narrow path : follis ventosus, a
windy pair of bellows : fustis recisus, a club or staff
cut off: tapis pretiosus, a precious stone : hie vcpns, or
rather hi veprcs, briars, brambles : sentis, a bramble
or thorn : it is more common in the plural, sentes
densi, thick brambles : mensis novus, a new month :
torris ambustus, a firebrand burnt out.
4. Hie cucumis, is or ens, rather than cucumer, a
cucumber : hie pollis, pollinis, fine flour : hie sanguis,
sanguinis, blood : wet is afreus, a brazen bar : fastis
injustus, too heavy a burden : pulvis multm, a great
deal of dust : unguis aduncus, a crooked nail : hie
cassis, hujus cassis, a net; but cassis, idis, a helmet, is
feminine. See above. Postis ftrratus, an iron door
post : ensis district us, a drawn sword : hie aqualis, an
ewer.
ANNOTATION.
The nouns in YS are also feminine, as hcec chelys, yos, a lute
or harp : hcec chlamys, ydis, a cloak, a soldier's coat. But they
may be referred to this rule of the feminines in is, since we pro-
nounce y like an i. But if it were pronounced, as it ought to be,
like an w, we should refer them to the rule of the Greek nouns in
US, which we shall give hereafter.
RULE XX.
Of the Nouns in IS that are of the doubtful gender.
The doubtful nouns in IS are finis, scrobis,
torquis, and clunis.
EXAMPLES.
The following four nouns are of the doubtful gen-
der, that is, they are either masculine or feminine ;
fines
40
NEW METHOD.
Book 1.
fines Latini, the boundaries of Latium : qua finis
standi ? Virg. how long shall I wait ?
Hie aut hcEc scrobis, Colum. a ditch : torquis decorus,
Statius, a handsome collar : torquis aurea, Varro, ay
golden collar.
Hie cluniSj Mart, hcec clunis, Horat. a buttock, or
haunch,
ANNOTATION.
In the rule we have taken notice of no more than these four
nouns of the doubtful gender. There are others which have some-
times admitted of a variation in their gender, but are not so much
to be imitated. This we shall shew in the following list, which
shall likewise include whatever is observable in regard to the pre-
ceding rule for the better understanding of authors, placing th
words according to their alphabetical order.
List of the Nouns in IS.
AMNIS was formerly of the femi-
nine gender, according to Priscian and
Nonius.
Negne mihi vlla obsislet amnis. Plaut.
And Varro, ubi conflu.it altera amnis.
Now it is always masculine, as are all
those which terminate in NIS, accord-
ing to the observation of Caper and
Quint.
ANNALIS is an adjective. It is con-
sidered as masc. because it supposes
liber.
BIPENNIS is also an adjective. And
if we consider it as feminine, contrary
to the nature of nuuns in NIS, this is
because we suppose securis.
ahfr bipcnni'' t Virg.
CALLIS is feminine in Livy, per devias
calks, as Nonius reads it. Who
adds that it frequently occurred in this
gender.
CANALIS was formerly to be met
with in the masculine, according to
the observation of Nonius. But as
the same Nonius says, and after him
Jsidorus, it is better in the feminine.
Por which reason we find that Varro
often makes use of it in this gender.
And in the description of JEtna we
read :
Quod si d;versas emittat terra canales.
Hence the diminutive is canalicula
in Lucilius, according to Nonius, and
in Gellius.
CASSIS to signify a hunter's net, is
not perhaps to be found in the singular
but only in the plural, Casses.
CINIS was formerly feminine j Ct-
nere multa, Lucr. Acerbn cinis, Catullus,
And Nonius mentions that Caesar and
Calvus used it in the same gender.
CLUNIS was very doubtful among
the ancients. Sosipater and Prisciau
shew that some made it masculine,
and others feminine. Festus as well
as Flaccus always put it in the mascu-
line. Servius pretends the same thingr,
because of the termination NIS, and
condemns Horace for saying, pulchrat
dunes, maintaining that Juvenal did
better by putting it in the masculine.
On the contrary Vossius says that it is
presumption in him to censure Horace,
since Aero his ancient commentator
approves of the two genders, as does
also Nonius,
CORBIS is also masculine according
to Priscian, but it is more generally
feminine. MessoriA corbe contexit, Cic,
Wherefore Caper, speaking of the
doubtful nouns, insists upon our saying
corbes hce, in the fern, and not corbet
hi.
CRINIS is also masc. Crinet favor,
Virg. Formerly it was fern. Censco ca-
piundas crines tibi. Plaut. apud Non.
FINIS is doubtful, as may be seen 5q
Priscian and in Non. And Virg. as we
have above observed, used it indifferent-
ly. Even Cicero puts it in the fern.
Sue finis funestcefamilia. It seems also
in Nonius, that Varro, Cassius, Caelius,
Accius,
OF GENDERS.
41
Accius, Lucretius, and Sisenna, all
chose to have it in the fern. But some
on the contrary have thought this gen-
der so very extraordinary, that Comi-
nian has presumed to charge Virgil with
a solecism for saying,
H&c finis Priumi fatorum ;
and Probus thinks that he receded
from the rules of grammar (according'
to which all the nouns in MIS should
be raasc.) only for the greater orna-
ment of verse. And Verepeus also
insists that this noun is more common
in the masc. But Pierius takes notice
that in the ancient manuscripts of
Virg. and Livy which he saw, it hap-
pens also to be fern, in other passages
besides those where we find it of this
gender.
FUN is seems to have been fern, in
Lucr.
Aurea de ccelo demisit funis in arva.
as Nonius and Gellius give it. Others
say that we should read, Aureus funis,
&c. And Quintilian affirms that we
cannot doubt of this noun's being masc.
since its diminutive is funiculus.
LAPIS was used in the fern, by Enn.
Sublata lapides, as may be seen in Non.
This he did perhaps in imitation of the
Greeks, who say 5 n xfl)-.
NATALIS is always masc, in Virg. and
others, though it refers to dies, which
is doubtful.
POLMS seldom occurs but in the
old glosses; wherefore its gender is
very uncertain. Probus and Cajsar
said, hoc pollen, pollinis, as may be seen
in Prise. On the contrary, according
to the same author, Sosipater Charisius
said h&c pollen, pollinis ; though the
article is not to be found in Charisius.
For this reason one would imagine that
we ought rather to follow Vossius, who
makes it masc. as well as Despauter
and Verepeus. For as from sanguen,
sanguinis, they have by syncope form-
ed sanguis masc. it is probable that
of pollen, inis, they have formed
j)ollis masc. And this is the remark
;made by Phocas. But this nominative
is scarce to be met with except among
the grammarians. Nevertheless we
find pollinem in Cato and in Pliny,
which shews that it is not always
neuter.
PULVIS is generally masculine as in
Cic. wheu he says eruditum pulverem,
speaking of the mathematics. And yet
it is fern, in Enn. vasta pulvis, and in
Propert. pulvis Etrusca.
RETIS was formerly said in the
masc. as well as rete in the neuter,
which is proved by Charisius, because
as from relis comes rxticulus, so from
rete comes reticuium. Thus we rea4
r"tem in the accusative in Plaut. and in
Varro.
SCROBIS, which is also to be met
witli in the nominative in Capella and
in Columella, was doubtful like scrobs.
Phocas mentions h&c scrobit, fern, and
Probus, hie scrobis, masc. Plautus has
sexagencs scrobes in the masc. which
is authorized by Cicero, as Servius
observes 2 Georg. adding that the
authority of Lucan and Gracchus who
used it in the fern, ought not to be of so
great a weight. But besides these Ovid
has in the fern.
Egestd scrobibus tellure duabus.
Pliny likewise uses it in this gender,
and Colum. in both.
But scobs, according to Priscian; or
scobis, is only fern, in his opinion, as
also in that of Phocas ; and it is a
mistake in Calepin and in the great
Thesaurus, to say that it is masc.
according to the latter, since according
to the general rules, from which he
does not except it, it is fern, whether
we say scobes or scobis. And we see it
in Pliny and in Colum. in the same
gender. Elimatam scobem cocfuerf. Plin.
Eburnea scobis. Colum. Abieena scobe.
Ib.
SEMIS ought to be observed here
among the rest. For semissis half an
As is included in the rule of As, p. 1 1.
But semis, which we meet with in Varro,
Festus, and Hor. properly speaking,
comes from nf*ia-u;, changing the
Greek aspiration into S, and then it
signifies the moiety of any thing. This
noun is either indeclinable, and con-
sequently neuter, unnm semis, Erasm.
duos 8f semis cubitos habeat. Exod. xx
or it takes its cases from semissis, and of
course is masc. Cubitum ac semissem
habeat, Ibid. &c.
SENTIS which we likewise find in
the singular in Colum. nos sentem canif
appellamus, is always masc. according
to Phocas. Thus Virg. has densi sentes,
and Colum. also uses it in the masc.-
So that it is without foundation put
by Mantuanus in the fem. and by Cau-
cius made to pass for doubtful ; though,
the great Latin Thesaurus quotes from
Virgil Asprot sentes, where he would
have had more reason to put aspri, for
the verse being
Impr9-
NEW METHOD.
Book I.
Improvisun esptis vcluti qiti senlibus
anguem
Prevail humi nitcris, $n. ii.
no inference can be drawn from thence
in regard to the gender : and every
where else both in Virg. and in others
it is masc.
SOTULARIS is placed among the
masculines by Despauter, but without
foundation. His mistake was owing
to a corrupt passage of St. Jerom,
where he read, hie sotnlans quern, &c.
lib. i. advers. Jovin. whereas the right
reading is, Et hie SGCCIIS > quern cernitis,
&c.
TORQUIS is marked as masc. in
Priscian, but Nonius, as well as Probus,
shew that it is doubtful. Cicero makes
it masc. T. Manlius qui GalLi torque
detracto nomen invenerat. In the same
manner Ovid, Statius, and Pliny : but
we find turquis unca iu Propertius, eleg.
xi. and Varro has in more places than
one Torques aurete.
VJEPRIS is obsolete in ths singular!
for which reason there are some who
think that vepres was formerly used, and
others veper, as Caper in his treatise of
orthography : But if it came from v/'pres,
there is some appearance that it ought
to increase in the genitive, according
to the principal analogy of the mascu-
lines and commons of this termination,
as we shall see in the declensions. And,
the same may be said if it came from
veper, according to the general rule of
the nouns in ER. For which, reason
I chose to put it among the nouns in
IS; which Vossius also thinks more
reasonable.
This noun occurs in the accusative
singular in Colum. who makes it mas-
culine. Hunc veprem manifesiitm esi in~
terimi non posse. It is often in the
same gender, though iu the plural, in
Virg.
Ef sparsi roralant sanguine vepres.
And it is better to use it thus, notwith-
standing Lucretius's saying vepres auc*
las, in the fern, which Caper does not
approve of. Thus Charisius and Dio-
medes place this noun among the mas-
culines most used in the plural. It is
true that Prise, ranks them among the
fern, which form their diminutive of
the same gender as themselves, such as
veprecula : but this has not been fol-
lowed.
VOMIS, eris, is masc. because it is
the same as Corner, rule 15.
RULE XXI.
Of the Nouns in OS.
1. Nouns in OS are masculine ;
$. Except Cos, and Dos, which are feminine;
3. And Epos, with Os, oris, or ossis, which
are neuter.
EXAMPLES.
1. Nouns in OS are of the masculine gender.
Flos purpureus, a purple flower : ros gratissimus, most
agreeable dew : mos perversus, a perverse custom.
2. These two are feminine, Cos, a whetstone: dos,
a portion, or dowry, a property, an advantage.
3. These three are neuter. Hoc epos, an heroic
poem : hoc os, oris, the mouth, the countenance :
hoc os, ossis, a bone.
ANNO-
OF GENDERS. 43
ANNOTATION.
It is observable that the nouns in OS which occur more usually
in OR, follow the gender they have in their first termination, as hie
honoSj IHZC arbos, and the like.
~ A great many nouns which are now in US, were formerly also
in OS ; as scorpios, avos, Jiavas, &c. And on the contrary there
are a great many now in OS or OR, whose ending was formerly in
US; as coins, from whence came colas, and afterwards color ; dolus
for dolos or dolor, &c. which is owing to the affinity that subsists
between these vowels O and U and the consonants It and S, as we
shall hereafter shew in the treatise of letters.
The Greek nouns in OS are frequently feminine. For though
the Latins generally change them into US (as we shall see in the
next rule) or even sometimes into ER ; yet there are a great many
which retain OS ; as arctos, diametros in Vitruvius, Macrobius,
and Colum. rather than diametrus or diameter : And these nouns
retain the gender of their original tongue. Hence it is a matter of
surprize that most dictionaries, and even that of Stephens, as well
as the great Thesaurus, which have been revised five or six times,
have all of them diameter in the masc. contrary to what we find in
Archimedes, Euclid, and others ; and contrary to the analogy of
both languages, according to which we are to understand ypa//,/^
or linea.
Eos is always feminine, whether it be taken for the morning, or
the goddess of the morning.
Proximo, victricem cum Romam inspexerit Eos. Ovid.
Epos is neuter, because it is of the first of contracted nouns in
Greek. Forte epos, Hor. an heroic and warlike poem. Diomedes
uses it in the same gender, whicii we ought to follow in regard to
all the nouns in OS of the same declension in Greek. But cpodofi
or epodus is masculine, being taken for a kind of odes, like the
epodes of Horace, coming from swi, super, and uoy, canticum.
Exos, compos, impos, are adjectives, and do not come under
tliis Rule.
RULE XXII.
Of the Nouns in US of the second or fourth declension.
1. Nouns in US of the second or fourth de-
clension are generally masculine.
2. But those derived from the Gree/c are fre-
quently feminine.
3. Of which gender are also in the best Latin
authors the following twelve, alvus, colus,
acus, manus, idus, tribus, porticus, ficus,
humus, vaimus, cdrbasus, and domus.
4 Specus,
44 NEW METHOD. Book I.
4. Specus 5 penus,grossus,faselus,<zre doubtful.
5. Virus, and pelagus are neuter.
6. But vulgus is neuter or masculine.
EXAMPLES.
1. Nouns in US of the second and fourth declen-
sion, are masculine, hie oculus, oculi, the eye : hie
ventus, i, the wind : hie fructus, us, fruit : hie acus,
aci, a kind of fish.
But it is otherwise with nouns in US derived from
Greek words in OS 3 because they retain the gender
they had in Greek. Thus there are some of them
masculine which conform to the general rule, as hie
paradisus, i, paradise, a garden : hie tomus, i> a tome,
or part of a thing : hie hyacinthus, i, a flower called
the hyacinth.
2. But most of these being of the fern, in Greek,
retain the same gender in Latin. Hcec ab'yssus, an
abyss : h&c papyrus, paper : hcec crystdllus, crystal :
hcec sy'nodus, a synod : hcec methodus, a method : hao
exodus, a going out : IKEC periodus, a period : hcec
diphthongus, a diphthong : h&c eremus, a wilderness :
h<zc atomics, Cic. an atom.
3. There are twelve more which in the best Latin
authors are always feminine : alms c<zca, a dark belly :
coins cburnea, an ivory distaff: hcec acus, us, chaff,
a needle : manus dexter a, the right hand : idus Matte,
the ides of May (it is of the plural ; idus, iduum,
idibus.) Trihus injima, the lowest tribe, family, or
race : porticus amp la, a large gallery, or portico : h&c
jicus, us, orjicus, i, a fig or a fig-tree. But hie jicus, is
taken for. a sort of ulcer, and then it is found only in the
second declension : humus sicca, dry ground : vannus
rustica, a country van, or fan to winnow corn with : hcic
carbasus, fine linen, a sail : domus ampla, a large house.
4. There are four either masculine or feminine :
specus densus, a dark cave : specus ultima, the furthest
part of the cavern : penus annuus, Plaut. yearly pro-
vision : magna penus, store of provision.
Hie
OF GENDERS.
45
Hie or hcec grossus, a green fig : hie or hcec phasllus,
a kind of boat; but it is better in the masculine.
5. There are two of the neuter gender: virus mor-
tifrum, mortal poison : pelagus Carpafhium, Hor.
the Carpathian sea.
6. And one which is sometimes masculine, and
more frequently neuter : vulgus diligentior, Plin. the
more diligent vulgar; vulgus tncertum, Virg. the
inconstant vulgar.
ANNOTATION.
We endeavour always to ground our rules upon such authority
as is the safest to imitate ; as to particular remarks, we throw them
into the annotations, and into the lists thereon depending.
List of Latin nouns in US.
Acus, aci, is masculine, and signi-
fies a kind of fish, which the Greeks
call BsXo'vn. Acus, fa, is feminine and
signifies a needle, or a bodkin : aciu,
oceris, is neuter, and is taken for chaff,
in which signification it occurs also in
the feminine. Acus reseda df separata,
Colum.
Ar.vus is masculine in old authors,
as in Accius and several others accord-
ing to Priscian ; which Erasmus made
no scruple to imitate. However the
most approved authors make it of the
fern.
CARBASUS is never masculine ac-
cording to Gaper in his treatise de
verbis 1 dubiis. And yet neither Phocas,
Probus, nor Priscian have ever ex-
cepted it from the rule of masculines,
which has been the reason that a great
many take it for doubtful. But it is
generally feminine, as Alvarez and
Vossius observe. Carbasus intenta thea-
tris, Lucr. Carbasus alba, Propert. &c.
In the plural we say carbasa. See the
Heteroclites, rule 3.
COLUS is generally feminine. Quando
ad me venis cum tu& Sf colu ft land, Cic.
in Nonius. And yet we find it masc.
in Catullus, Colum amictum land retinc-
bat, and in Propertius
Lydo pensa diurna colo.
CROCUS is feminine in Apul. Crocus
vino dilula. We find crocum rulentem,
in Virg, Crocos tenuez, in Ovid. Spi-
rantes, in Juvenal ; where we cannot tell
whether it is feminine or masculine.
But we say likewise crocum, neuter.
Diona. Serv. Sallust.
FASELUS or PHASELUS, a little ship,
a galliot, or pinnace, is masc. accord-
ing to Nonius, Catullus, Cicero, Colu-
roella, and others. But Ovid has made
it feminine,
Vos estis fractas tellus non durafaselo.
Martial and Statius have used it in the
same gender, for which reason we have
left it doubtful. Eutfaselus or pkaselus,
signifying a kind of pulse, will hardly,
I think, be found of any other than of
the masc. gender in good authors.
Ficus is very doubtful among gram-
marians, both as to gender and declen-
sion. Varro in the 8th de L. L. n. 43.
speaking of some of the names of trees,
says it is false that feus is of the
fourth declension, and he thinks it
right to say hi ft hat fci in the plural,
and not Jicut like manus : whereby he-
gives it two genders in this sense, and
but one declension. Sanctius men-
tions it only as of the feminine, whether
in the second or fourth declension,
whether it be taken for a fig or a fig-
tree, or for a kind of ulcer. Other*
distinguish it according to the significa-
tion : as Scioppias who insists upon
its being always masc. when it signifies
the fig-tree, and fern, when it signi-
fies a fig or an ulcer, which derived
this name only from the resemblance
it has to a fig. But he gives no
authority.
Others add the declension : some
as Despauter, pretending that as feus
is only masc. and of the second de-
clension, when it signifies an ulcer;
that it is masc. and fern, when it sig-
nifies
46
NEW METHOD.
Book I.
nifies a fig or a fig-tree : so that it is
always of the second declension if it be
masc. even in this last sense ; and of
the fourth, if it be feminine.
Others, as Vossius 1 Anal. cap.
xiv. that as it is masc. when it signi-
fies an ulcer, and fern, when it signi-
fies a fig ; it is indifferently of the se-
cond and fourth, in both significations.
Which opinion Priscian favours in his
sixth book, where he says, that Etiam,
hie fans, tilivm corporis, (jHarl& est.
But in this he is censured by L. Valla
and by Ramus, because he produces no
authority for it.
Others that being in like manner
masc. when it signifies an ulcer, and
fern, when it signifies a fig or a fig-tree,
it is only of the second declension in the
first sense, and of the second and fou'rth
in the other. This is the opinion of
Ramus, Alvarez, Behourt, and of
Vossius also in his smaller grammar,
nvhich I have embraced as much tfre
safest, being supported by the follow-
ing authorities. Fki quarum radices
In7ig!ssim&, Plin. Uxorcm suam suspen-
ding felt, Cic, 2 Orat. Fid sem?n na-
turale intus est in ed Jlco quam edimtts,
Varro.
Dicerwjs feus quas scimifs in arbore vasri,
Dicemus faos Cfeciliane tuos. Mart.
It is true that Probus quoting this
distich puts fcos in the first verse, and
jicus in the second : which might serve
to confirm the opinion of PrtSciah
above given ; or induce us to believe
that the ancients took it to be of two
declensions in both sense?. But the
passages produced from Pliny, from
Macrobius and LucUius, to prove that
this noun is also masc. even when it
signifies the fruit, appear to be cor-
rupted, and have no great weight, as
may be seen in Vossius and in Ramus,
Schol. Gramm. 12. And the ophiioo
of L. Valla, who imagines that being
of the fourth, and signifying a fig, it is
also masc. is universally rejected.
FIMUS is generally masc. but in
Appul. we find it fern. Liquidb Jimo
strictim cgcstu.
, GROSSUS is masc. in Celsxis, grossi
aqna decocti ; and fern, in Pliny, Crudes
grain.
JXTUBTJS, which the grammarians
make doubtful, i? always masc. in clas-
sic authors, Inluhus erraticus, Pliny.
PAMPINUS, according to Servius,
Probus, and Caper, is doubtful j and
Varro frequently makes it fem. yet in
the purest writers of the Latin tongue,
it is always rhasc. Omnis fcecundus
pampinus. Col urn. Pampini iriti #f
impositi,. Pliny.
SOCRUS was formerly used for socer,
as we see in Nonius : so that this noun
was of the common gender, as well as
nepos.
SEXUS was formerly neuter accord-
ing to Priscian : Virile stxvs nunquam
nltum. habui, Plaut. in Rod. where
others read seeus. For according to
Varro, they furmerly used to put secns
for sexus. And this word is still to be
met with in Salhist according to Non. in
Ausonius according to Scaliger, and in
other?. L'berorum ctfphum virile secus
ad decem millia cap la, in the Dutch
edition of Livy, 1. xxvi. c. 37.
Si'Ecfs and PENUS are to be found
of all genders. We have mentioned
them here only as masc. and fern, be-
cause when they are made neuter, they
should be referred to the third declen-
sion, and to the following rule, though
they are seldom used theii but in the
three like cases, viz. in the Nominative,
the Accusative, and the Vocative, as
specus liorrendum, Virg. Portare penus,
Hor. And in the plural also, penora, in
Festus. But in the fourth declensio
they are oftener fern, than mase.
Of the Greek nouns in US.
The Greek words, as \re have often observed, depend on an
exact knowledge of the tongue from which they are derived. And
yet to omit nothing that may be of use, I shall give here an
explication of those which relate to this rule, where there is any
reason to doubt, and where the Latins have not always followed
the Greeks.
OF GENDERS,
47
Of the names tf Plants and Shruls.
or BYBLOS is always fern,
whether it be taken for the little tree
v.-liich was also called papyrus, or for
the small bark qf. this very tree, of
which they made paper.
CYTISUS in Latin as well as in Greek
is masc. At| TOY xvnccv OKVXSI. Capra
Cytisum sequitur, Theocr. Cylisus uti-
lissimus, Colutn.
COSTUS is masc. in Greek, and always
fern, in Latin,
; Eoaque costus, Lucan,
HYACINTHUS is doubtful in Greek,
but oftener feminine. Nevertheless
Virgil has: Ferrvghleos hyacinthot, and
in most Latin autliors it is generally
masc.
HYSSQPUS is fern. But we say, hoc
HYSSOPUM, as in Greek they likewisa
say n iia-fofsrai; & TO v<rr#fffft t
In the same manner we say, hie
NATIONS and hoc NARDUM, ami a greak
many others, of which we shall take
particular notice in a list at the end of
the .Heteroclites.
\Ve say also, lute PAPYRUS, and hnc
PAPVRUM : but the former is doubtful
in Greek, though it is always fern, in
Latin.
Of the -names of precious Stones.
BERYLLUS is masc. Berylli raro alibi OpAtus, masc. veri Oftanfufyor, Plin.
reperti, Plin.
CiiRYsouTHUS, fern. Chrysolrt,hon duo-
ilecim pondo a se visam, Plin. And yet
Prudentius has made it masc.
Ingens Chrysolithus nativo intorlitUt
Giiro,
C;IRYSOPRASIUS, fern. Chrysoprasius,
porri sucaim % ipsn refer ens, Plin.
CHRYSTA^LUS always feminine in
Latin :
Chrystaltusquc tuas ornet ayrtosa mi-
nus, Propsrt.
tbongh in Greek to signify ice, it is
masc. TOV xft^aAXcv TOV Ksxlotov, Lucian.
Glaciem Celticam,
SAPFHYRUS, fern. Caruleee Sapphgri,
Id.
SMAKACEUS, masc. Smaragdi Scy-
thici, Id.
'fopAsius generally fern. Color fumidas.
Tnpazii, Plia.
In like manner the rest, which may
be learnt, by practice. But the reason,
of this difference of gender, which has
been already hinted at p. 8. is that X;9oc
in Greek to which these nouns refer,
being of the common gender ; so in
Latin they refer sometimes to lapis or
lapillus masc. and sometimes to Gemma,
fern.
Of other Greek nouns in US.
ANTIDOTUS is fern.
dotus cetebratisfima
vocatur, Gel!. But \ve say likewise
ANTIDOTUM, neuter.
ATOMUS is generally fern, in Cic.
But Seneca and Lactantius make it
masc.
BALANUS, a kind of mast or acorn from
oak, beech, &c. a date, a suppository,
is always fern, in Greek ; and Horace
hxs used it in this gender : Pressn. tuis
Bafanus capillls. And yet in Pliny we
read Sardianos balanos. So that this
noun seems to be common in Latin,
unless there be some mistake in the
passage of Pliny.
BARBITUS, a stringed instrument of
music, is doubtful. Horace makes it
masculine, barbite primum modulate civi.
Ovid puts it in the feminine,
Non facit ad lacrymas barbitus ulla
meas.
COLOSSUS is always masculine,
Hujus regis anti- as Scaliger and Vossins read it, instead
qu& Mithridutlos of gemmtta which is in some editions.
CORYMBUS, always masculine. Pur-
pureo surgit glomerata corymbo, Colum.
For which reason in Cornelius Severus
we must read,
Ut crebro inirorsus, spatioyue vacant*
corymbus.
according to the observation of Scaliger,
whereas others read, spalio vacuafa co-
rymbus.
ISTHMUS is masculine,
permits isthmus erat, Ovid.
Apuleius is the only writer perhaps that
has made it fern. Isthmus Ephyra>a t
that is, Corinthiaca, because Corinth
was formerly called Ephyra, according
to the testimony of Pliny, Pausanias,
and others. But here Apuleius may
be justified, for as much he did not
understand barely the streight of Pe-
loponnesus, but the whole circumja-
cent country. Just as he says also in
Sut super imposiio moles gcminala the fern. Hymettnn Atticam,& T&naron
colosso. Statius.
Laccnicam. Which cannot be defended
hilt
48 NEW METHOD. Book I.
but by saying that then Hymetios is to be made on the correction of Fame-
taken not only for the famous moun- lius in the following passage of Tertull.
lain in the neighbourhood of Athens, at the end of the book de Paenit. De
1 but for the whole country ; and in like istis duobus human<z salutis quasi pharis ;
manner that T&naros is put not only since in this very sense we ought rather
for the cape of the southern point of to read duabui than duobus, because
the Peloponnesus, but for the whole pharug refers to turrit. But the genuine
circumjacent country, or at least for reading of this passage is, ditabus quasi
the town of the same name that was plancis, as mons. Rigault observes,
built there. For it is certain that both There are a great many other Greek
those nouns taken for the mountains nouns, which are always used in the
are always of the masculine gender. fern. But the bare rule of the com-
PHAROS is masc. among the Greeks, mon and general noun, to which they
and always fern, among the Latins, refer, is sufficient to determine them.
Pharus atmula lance, apud Papin. where- Thus we say, H;EC ABYSSES, for
fore in Suetonius in Claud, we must properly it is the same as saying, funda
read, Supposuit allissimam turrim in ex- carens, understanding the substantive in
emplum Alexandrine Phari t according question, as aqua, vorago, &c. But this
to the best editions, and according to noun does not occur in Latin, except in
the observation of Beroaldos followed ecclesiastical writers,
by Vossius, and not Alexandrini, as We say, HJEC ATOMUS, sup. ua-ut.
some would have it. H*c EREMUS, sup. yn or x^P* ** rr
This shews how little dependance is or regio, and in like manner the rest.
RULE XXIII.
Of the Nouns in US which are of the third declension.
1. Nouns in US of the third declension are
neuter.
2. But those in US, making UTIS, UNTIS,
or UDIS, in the genitive, are feminine.
3. To which we may add, Tellus, uris.
4. But nouns in Pus making Odis in the
genitive are masculine.
EXAMPLES.
1. Nouns in US of the third declension are of the
neuter gender. Hoc munus, eris, a gift, an employ-
ment : hoc tempus, oris, time : hoc latus, em, the side :
hoc acus, eris, chaff.
2. Those which make UDIS, UTIS, or UNTIS,
in the genitive, are feminine : htec virtus, virtutis,
virtue : hcec salus, utis, safety, health : hcec palus,
udis, a morass : hcec servitus, utis, servitude : h&c
juventus, utis, youth : hcec subscus, udis, a fastening of
boards or timber together, called by the joiners a,
swallow, or dove tail : h&c senectus, utis, old age :
hcec incus, udis, an anvil : hcec Hydrus, untis, the
name of a river : hcec Pessinus, untis, the name of a
city.
3. Hac
OF GENDERS. 49
3. H<zc tellus, telluris, the earth, is also feminine.
4. Nouns in PUS which make odis in the genitive,
that is, the compounds of pes, pedis, or rather of
7T8?, TroJo?, the foot, are masculine like the word of
which they are compounded. Hie tripus, tripodis ;
a stool with three feet ; hie polypus, Mis, a fish with a
great many feet ; hie chy'trapus, odis, a pot having feet,
also a trivet ; hie apus, apodis, one that has no feet*
ANNOTATION.
Nevertheless Lagopus is feminine, whether it be taken "for the
herb hare's foot, or for the bird called the white partridge, thus
conforming to the common and general word, avis or herba.
We read in Pliny, Plurimum volant, qucs ajpodes appellantur.
Which does not prove that apus is also feminine ; for it is plain
that the nominative of volant is volucres understood, to which qucs
refers as to its antecedent.
RULE XXIV.
Of Laus and Fraus, and of Nouns ending in S, with another
consonant.
1. Nouns ending in S, with another consonant,
are feminine.
2. Of which gender are also Laus and Fraus.
EXAMPLES.
1. Nouns ending in S, joined to another conso-
nant, are feminine, urbs opulent a, a rich city : puls
nivea, white pap or panaclo : hyems ignava, the lazy
winter, which makes us lazy : hac forceps, ipis, a pair
of tongs, or scissars : h(Ecfrons,frondis, the leaf of a
tree : h<zcfrons,frontis, the forehead : h&c lens, lentis,
a kind of pulse called lentiles : h<zc stirps sancta, a
holy race : h&c scobs, saw-dust, pin-dust. See scobis
above.
2. These two are also feminine, laus vera, true
praise : fraus iniqua, unjust fraud.
ANNOTATION.
We must not be surprised that these nouns are of the feminine
gender, since they come from those in ES or in IS. For even,
according to Varro, there were no nouns ending in two conso-
nants. Hence they said plebes for plebs; artis for ars; mentis for
mens; frondes fvrjrons; a leaf, &c. Where we see that they
VOL. I, E alwavs
50 N E W METHOD. Book I.
always lost the consonant before their termination, when there was
still another that preceded it, and they resume it in the genitive
only, because it is quite natural to them.
RULE XXV.
Exception to the preceding rule.
I. Dens, chalybs, mons, hydrops, rudeiiSy
tons, and pons, are masculine.
( 2. ~But scrobs, udeps, and stirps, are doubtful.
EXAMPLES,
1. The following nouns are exceptecl from tbe ge-
neral rule. Seven of them are masculine, Im dens, a
tooth; and in like manner all its compounds, bidens,
an instrument with two teeth : tridens, a trident, &c.
Hie hydrops, Hor. the dropsy : chalybs vuln[ficus,
the steel that woundeth : inons inc<us, a desert
mountain : rudens extent us, a cable rope extended :
fons limpidissimus, a very clear fountain : pons sublitius,
a wooden bridge.
2. These three are doubtful; scrobs, a ditch ; scrobes
ampli, wide ditches ; scrobs evigua, Lucan, a little
ditch : litpinus adeps, Pliny, the fat of a wolf; Iwc
adeps, Colum : hie aut hccc stirps, the root or stock of
a tree.
ANNOTATION.
Quadrans is included in the rule of As, p. 11, and serpens in that
of the Epicenes, p. 58.
Dens is feminine in Apuleius, denies splendidas, in which he is
not to be imitated. For it is observable that this author has the
particularity of frequently affecting words that were grown obsolete,
and as frequently of inventing ne\v ones.
Chalybs is masculine, because it takes its name from the people
tivho dug it out of the earth. At Chalybes mtdiferrum, fyc. Virg. ^
Forceps, according to Priscian, is doubtful, but we meet with it
only in the feminine.
Seps, for a kind of insect, is masculine, wherein it follows the
noblest gender ; but for a hedge it is feminine, instead of which we
meet also with sepes in Virg. and elsewhere, and therefore it follows
the general rule.
Rudens occurs in the feminine in Plautus, quam trahis rudentem
complico. But Catullus, Virgil, and others use it in the mascu-
line. Which is owing doubtless to their referring it tofunis as
to
OF GENDERS. 51
to the general word ; though the ancients by making it feminine,
followed rather the analogy of the termination.
Scrobs is doubtful, but more frequently masculine according to
Servius. See here above scrobis, p. 41.
Stirps, signifying lineage or extraction, is feminine by the pre-
ceding rule ; but signifying the root or stem of a tree, it is mascu-
line or feminine. Lentogue in stirpe moratus, Virg. The reason
of this is perhaps its having been heretofore doubtful in the
former signification. Qui stirpem occidit meum, Pacuv. But we do
not meet with this in pure authors.
RULE XXVI.
Of Nouns in X.
1. Nouns in X are feminine.
2. Except calix, calyx, fornix, spadix, varix,
urpix, grex, zvhich are masculine.
3. Except also dissyllables in AX or EX, which
are likewise masculine.
4. But fornax, carex, and forfex, are femi*
nine.
5. Tradux and silex, are doubtful.
6. Cortex, pumex, imbrex, and calx, are also
doubtful ; but oftener masculine.
7. Sandix and onyx, are doubtful, but oftener
feminine.
EXAMPLES.
1. Nouns in X are generally feminine, whatever
termination they receive.
Whether they be monosyllables, as fax funesta, a
fatal torch : pax diuturna, a lasting peace : fax sub-
alba, whitish dregs : nex injusta, unjust death : pix
atra, black pitch : hcec vox, vocis, the voice : hczc crux,
crucis, a cross : h<zc lux, lucis, the light : hcec Styx,
Stygis, the river Styx in hell, a poisonous fountain :
hacfalx,fakis, an hook, bill, or scythe : lanx, lands;
a great broad plate, a scale or bason of the balance :
arx, arch, a citadel, &c.
Or whether they have two or more syllables ; as
h<$c similar, or smilax, acts, Pliny, a yew tree, also a
kind of herb : hcec supellex, supellectilis, goods or
E 2 houshold
52 NEW M E T H O D. Book I.
houshold stuff: hcec appendix, ids, an appendage or
appendix.
H(EC bombyx, y f eis, silk ; for as to the worm, it is
masculine : fuze cervix, the hinder part of the neck :
chcenix, a kind of measure.
Cicatrix adversa, Cic. wounds received in the fore
part of the body, by facing the enemy. Aversa on
the contrary was wounds received behind, upon turn-
ing one's back to the enemy.
H&c lodix, a sheet, blanket, or coverlet : hac to-
mix, a cord, or rope : h&c vibix, ids, a wheal on the
flesh after whipping : viviradix, Cic. a quickset.
Htec phalanx, angis, a Macedonian battalion : hcec
meninx, ingis, a thin membrane which incloseth the
brain.
2. We must except some that are masculine.
In the first place, those mentioned in the rule : hie
calix, Ids, a cup or chalice : also calyx, yds, the cup,
or bud of a flower : spadix, of a bay colour, or light
red ; though properly speaking this is an adjective :
varix, a crooked vein swelling with melancholy,
especially in the legs : hie urpix, ids, Cato, or hirpix,
and herpix, Fest. an instrument of husbandry like an
harrow : hie grcx, gregis, a flock, an herd.
3. In the second place, words of two syllables in
AX and in EX.
In AX, as hie abax, a cupboard : thorax, the in-
ward part of the breast, a stomacher, a breast-plate :
storaxor styrax, a kind of incense or perfume, Virg.
Plin. Dioscor. Signifying a tree, it is feminine by the
general rule: hie rnystax, the mustaches.
In EX, hie apex, properly a little woollen tuft, or
tassel, on the top of the flamen's or high priest's cap,
hence it is taken for the cap itself, for the top of the
head, for the top of any thing ; for the mark or
accent over letters, also a letter or mandate : caudex, a
stock, or trunk, or stem of a tree, a table-book : exlex,
lawless, always masculine ; as also index, a discoverer,
a shewer, the index, or table of a book, the fore-
finger: latex, all manner of liquor or juice : murex, a
shell-
OF GENDERS. 63
shell-fish of whose liquor purple colour is made :
pollex, the thumb : pulex, a flea : cimex, a bug :
culex, a gnat : sorex, a rat : ramex, a pectoral vein,
burstenness, a rupture : rumex, the herb called sorrel,
fcecundus rumex, Virg. in Moreto : frutex, a shrub :
hie obex, all kind of obstruction, a bolt, a bar : vertex
or vortex, a whirlwind, a whirlpool, colic or the belly-
ach, the top or crown of the head, the head itself,
and thence the top of any thing.
But out of this second branch of dissyllables in
AX and in EX, we must except,
4. First of all, these which are feminine; liac for-
nax, a furnace : hcecforfex, the same as forceps, a pair
of scissars or sheers, a pair of pincers : htec carex,
Virg. sedge, sheer grass.
5. Secondly, these which are doubtful ; hie tradux,
Varr. hcec tradux, Colum. a branch or twig of a
vine carried along from tree to tree : hie aut htec silex,
a flint.
6. Thirdly, these which are also doubtful, but
oftener masculine in prose : Cortex, the bark of a
tree : pumex, a pumice stone : imbrex, the gutter tile,
or roof tile : hie calx, the heel, a kick : but when it
signifies lime, it is feminine.
7. Fourthly, these which though doubtful, are
oftener feminine; sandlx, a kind of red or purple
colour: onyx, signifying a precious stone is feminine,
because it refers to gemma: vera onyx, Plin. but taken
for a kind of marble or alabaster, or for the boxes
made of that material, it is masculine : parvus onyx t
Hor. a small box of onyx.
ANNOTATION.
Besides the masculines excepted in the rule, one might also
add hallux, which is made a masculine, because it is the samp
as hallus, which we find in Festus, signifying the great toe, which
he derives from aAXo^a/, salio, because, he says, it generally
climbs over the next toe to it. But this word is very rare ; besides
it is rather an adjective than a Substantive, and always supposes
yVe do not here except Arctophylax, the guardian of the Bear>
which by its signification is masculine, though it be taken for the
constellation near the Greater Bear.
Nor
NEW METHOD.
Book I.
Nor do we make mention of the compounds of uncia, as quin~
iix, and others, because they are included in the rule of As and
its parts, p. 11.
Those of animals or insects shall be included in the following
rule, after we have given a list of the words belonging to this, and
taken notice of what is most worthy of observation in the ancients
concerning this subject.
List of Nouns in X.
ATRIPLEX, an herb called ortge or
orach, is feminine in the poet Macer,
according to the general rule.
A.tripl>cem tritam cum nitro, melle et
ace to,
Dicunt appositam calidam, sedare poda-
gram.
And yrt Pliny makes it neuter : Atri-
plex et sylveslre est et sativum. Doubt-
less he was determined by the old
neuter, atriplexum, which, according to
Festus, was current among the ancients.
And it seems it is best to use it in this
gender.
CALX, signifying the heel, or end
of a thing, is doubtful. Nunc video
calcem ad quern, deem sum est, 1 use. 1.
sumus ab ipsd calce revvcati, de Repub.
3. as quoted by Seneca, lib. 19. epist.
119. Ferrald calce fatigat, Virg. 1 1 .
JEn. as we find it in Charis. and Non.
and in the old manuscripts, whereas
the modern copies have ferrnto in the
masc. Cundidum ad calcem, Varr. Po-
tius qudm unum calcem ttiverjt, Plaut.
in Poenul. act. 4. sc. 2. where it seems
to stand for a chess-man or table-man
according to Vossius. Calces rigidi,
Pers. incusstf, Sil.
CAUDEX or CODEX were indifferently
used one for the other, in the same
manner as Caurus and C<;rus, plavstrum
and ploslrum. But now we generally
take caudex for the stock or trunk of a
tree, and codex for a book.
CORTEX is doubtful according to
Nonius, supre.mus cortex, Varr. corpo-
reus, id. raptus, Virg. ftLn. 7. decerptus,
direpius, discussus,cavatuf, sectits,scissus t
Ovid, lentus, rugosus, siccus, id. cortex
cmara, Ovid, corporea, Varr. musco
circundat amarcp cortic'ts, Virg.
eel. 6. as Quintius Pierius reads it,
as aRo Servius, who adds notwith-
standing that it is better to follow the
masculine gender. But we find it femi-
nine in Pliny, in Valerius Maximus,
and others.
OBEX is generally masc. yet Pliny
makes it fern, nullce obices, and in Virg.
1. 10.
Ecce mans magna claudit nos obice pontus.
Which even Servins acknowledges,
though in most books we find it magno.
And he affirms moreover that Caper
proves it was customary to say hie et
hare obex : qud hodie, he adds, de vsu
recesrit. Which makes Pierius say :
usque adeo vntes, summus loquendi scri-
bendique arlifex, sub ferulam, si Deo
placet, revocatur d Grammalicis, qui no-
lunt amplius hie et h<ec obex did ut ve-
teribus dicere concessum est. This shew*
that it was no mistake to put it. in the
fern, as we still find it in Sidoniu?,
though we more rarely meet with it in
this gender.
SILEX, according to Vossins in his
grammar, is of the number of those
which are masculine in prose, and fern,
in verse : and Verepeus makes the same
distinction. Ytt Nonius, as Vossius
nimself confesses in his first book of
analogy, says it was received by every
body in the fern. Though he shews
us also two passages where Lucretius
has made it masculine, and where Sta-
tius has used it in the same manner.
For which reason Alvarez places it
among those which are used alike in
both genders : and this we have fol-
lowed.
THOMIX is fern, by the general rule,
though Hermol. Barbarus writes tho-
mex : but the Greek has QM^. TM
ufj,ifyct 6-uva.yti, says Pausan. Lucil. has
made use of thomices in the plur. and
Pallad. of thomicibus : which shews that
it does not come from tkomice, es, of the
first declension, as most dictionaries,
and even Calepin pretend.
VARTX is masc. according to Pho-
cas. This Despauter, it. Stephen,
and Calepin confirm by the authority
of Horace: varice succiso ; which is
not to be found. But if it be masc.
more
OF GENDERS. 55
wore than once in Celsus, it is fern, in meant this other passage of the tfiird
Seneca and Quintilian. However, the book of Offices, in which we read : lues
masc. is mostsed. paldm in foro saKct, where luce is taken
V1BIX. We write it thus tibix for die.
according to Vossius and Seioppius, CRUX was also former! y masc. accord-
including it under the general rule, irrg to the same Nonius ; but we do not
though most authors write vibex ; but use it any longer in this gender,
this is repugnant to the analogy of SANPYX or SANDIX, notwithstanding
the genitive, which is long, vibicis, like the authority of all the dictionaries, as
radicis, &c. For those in ex make ids well that of Pajot, of Stephens and
short. others, who make it only masc. is
Lux is always masc. in Plautus ; generally feminine ; pingentcs sandice
luce claro dinpimus aurum. In Aulul. sublitd t Plin. And in like manner in
And in his Cislel. Cum primo luce eras. Greek; xctioftsvov Si -^ippvSiov, sis rr,v
To which we may refer the following xaAy^Kw e-a-v^taa, ^sraSaXXov, Galen,
passage of Terence in Adelph. Cras Adusta cerussa, in sandicem quam vacant,
cum primo lucu for luce ; since Donatus transit. Not that we would affirm with
explaining it says : veleres masculmn Alvarez that this noun is always fern.
genere lucem dicebani. And Nonius For we find in Gratius who lived under
observes that Cicero made use of it in the reign of Augustus ;
this same gender, de Offic. 1. 3 : el cum Interdum Libyco fucanlur sandice pinnee,
prior ire luce claro non queo : which according to the constant reading in
is not to be found. Vossius says that Aldus, and in all the best editions. But
a passage of the 2d book resembles it : Despauter has committed a still greater
luce claro in foro saitet : nor is this to mistake in placing th^s noun among the
be found any more than the other. So masculines,
that in all probability both authors
RULE XXVII.
Of Epicene Nouns.
1. The Epicene s follow the gender of the ter-
mination.
2. Thus the following are masculine ; phoenix,
glis, turtur, bornbjx, oryx, vultur; ver-
rais, piscis, lepus, salar, delphis, mugil,
and mus.
3. These are feminine, dlcyon, halex. lagopus,
aedon.
4. Limax and cenchris are doubtful.
5. Anguis and palumbes are oftener masculine.
6. But serpens, talpa, grus, perdix, lynx,
and dama, are oftener feminine.
EXAMPLES.
Epicene nouns are those which under one and the
same gender include hoth male and female. These
nouns generally follow the gender of their termination,
so
56 NEW METHOD. Book I.
so that this idea alone is sufficient in the beginning,
without confounding children any farther about it.
Thus we see that the following are masculine; hie
vespertilio, onis, a bat : hie scorpio, onis, a scorpion :
hie attagen, a delicious bird of Asia, like our wood-
cock or snipe.
Hie elephas, antis, an elephant : monoceros, an uni-
corn : camelus, a camel : ^corav, a raven : sorev, a
rat, &c.
On the contrary we find that the following are fe-
minine : hcec aquila, an eagle : alcedo, the king's fisher :
anas, a duck or drake : vulpes, a fox : comix ', a crow
or rook, and in like manner the rest.
ANNOTATION.
It must not be imagined that we are speaking here of the names
of all sorts of animals, but only of the Epicenes, of which we may
mention two sorts. Some have only one gender, as hie turtur,
a bird called a turtle: others have two, as hie aut hcec limax y
a snail : but in such a manner that they indeterminately include,
under each of these genders, both male and female, in which they
properly differ from the Common, which includes them separately
under different genders.
Thus it is obvious that the Epicene is not a distinct gender from
the rest ; but only a particular application of the other genders :
and therefore,
1. That the general rule of these nouns can be no other than
that of their termination. But because there are a great many
of them excepted, we have divided these exceptions into different
branches under the following cyphers which refer to those of the
rule: for,
2. Some of them are only masculine, contrary to the analogy of
their termination.
3. Others are only feminine.
And others are doubtful ; but among these,
4. Some are equally used in both genders.
5. Others are oftener in the masculine.
6. And others are oftener in the feminine.
The following is an alphabetical list, not only of those mentioned
in the rule, where we inserted only the most necessary to be known,
but likewise of the most remarkable among the rest.
Epicenes excepted from the rules of the termination.
ACCIPITER, an hnwk, is masc. in nation. And yet Lucretius joins it
Ovid. Accipiler nulli avi satis aquus, with the feminine, according to Nonius,
Met. 1 1 . and 5n Virg. Accipiter sacer Accipitres visa; volantes.
ales, JEneid. 11. where he follows the AEDON, a nightingale, is feminine in
noblest gender, and that of the termi* Seneca in Qctavia.
OF GENDERS.
57
.. -qua lacrymis nostris guestus
Reddet a'idon.
AI.CYON, a bird called the king's
fsher, is feminine, contrary to the
rule of its termination. Dilecte The-
tidi alcyones, Virg. And thus all the
Greek writers have used it. For
which reason Servius is censured for
affirming that Ac # hare alcyon was
used; what led him into a mistake
was that this noun being common in
its signification, he thought it also
common in its construction, which
are two very different things, as we
shall shew in our remarks after the
Syntax.
ALES, a bird, is commonly femi-
nine according to the gender of its ter-
mination. And yet Virgil has made
it masc. Fulvus ales, .ZEn. 12. which
ought to be referred to Masculus, ac-
cording to the opinion of Donatus,
who thinks the not expressing a fe-
male in this passage, to have been
a particular design and management of
the poet.
ANGUIS, a serpent, a snake, though
doubtful, is oftener masc. Lucidus
anguif, Virg. But Val. Max. puts it
in both genders in the same chapter,
which is the 6th of the 1st hook.
Anguemprolapsam prospexit : and after-
wards, anguis eximiae magnitudinis visus.
Tacitus makes it fern, anguem in cu-
liculo visam, as well as Plautus, and
also Tibullus, Ovid and Varro, ac-
cording to Charisius. So that there is
very little foundation for believing
with Scioppius that this noun is an
epicene purely of the masc. and used in
the other gender, because fcemina is
understood : just as if in all those pas-
sages above quoted it was to be under-
stood more of the female than of the
male.
BOMBYX, a silk-worm, is masc. but
as for the silk itself, it is fern, ac-
cording to the general rule of nouns
inX.
BUBO, an owl, is masc. by its termi-
nation. And yet Virgil has made it
fern. But Servius owns, that this was
only by referring it to ouw.
CAMELUS, which Caucius and a
great many others take for doubtful,
is always masc. in Latin. What led
them into this mistake, is its being fe-
minine in Greek, xa^Xo?, a camel.
CENCHRIS, is doubtful, and diffe-
rently declined. For cenchris, hujus
ccnchris, is masc. and signifies a kind
of serpent. But cenchris, idis, is fern,
and signifies a kind of speckled hawk.
COCCYX, is masc. a cuckow.
DAMA, a buck or doe, is generally
fern, though Virgil has timtdi dames.
Which Charisius produced as an in-
stance of barbarism, as Pierius observes.
And Servius acknowledges that he would
have said timidce, if it had not been
to avoid making rhyme. See the re-
marks on the nouns, chap. 1. n. 5.
DELPHIS is masc. as well as delphin t
inis, a dolphin ; the latter following the
gender of its termination.
Exos is judged to be masc. a kind of
fish that has no bones.
GLIS, iris, masc. a, dormouse*
GRYPS, yphis, masc. the same as
gryphus, a griffon.
GRUS, uis, or gruis, hujus gruis in
Phaedrus, a crane, is doubtful. It is
masc. in Hor.
Membra gruis spars'i sale rrnilto.
Others make it oftener fern. Slrymonice
grues, Virg. Cicero uses it in the same
manner, 1. de Nat Deor.
HALEX, ecis, fern, an herring, or
rather a common name of all small
fish; also a salt, liquor made of the en-
trails of fishes, pickle or brine.
LAGOPUS, fern, a dainty bird about
the Alps, with rough hairy feet like an
hare, called the&hite partridge.
Si metis aurita gaudet lagopode Flaccus*
Mart.
Also the herb hves-foot. See Pliny,
book 10. c.48.
LEPUS, orist an hare f masc. auriti
lepores, Virg.
LIMAX, ads, doubtful, a snail. Vos-
sius derives it from limus, mud. Colum.
makes it masc. Implicilus conches Umax.
Pliny makes it fern.
LYNX is doubtful, but oftener fern.
It is hardly to be found in the masc. ex-
cept in this passage of Horace,
Timidos agitare lynces.
The lynx is a beast of the nature of a
wolf, having many spots like a deer,
and is very quick-sighted, an ounce.
Muculosce tegmine lyncis.
MEROPS, masc. a small bird that
eateth bees, perhaps a woodpecker, or
martinet, o juJfo^/, Arist. Virgil has
made use of it in Latin, 4 Georg.
Mucit, His, or mugilis, is, masc.
Plin. a mullet.
Mus, muris, masc. a mouse.
NEFRENS, a pig just tveaned. This
is properly an adjective, and refers to
PORCELLUS, qui necdumfabam frangere
possit,
NEW M E T II O D, &c. Book I.
possit, according to Varro, or to Aries >
according to Festus. Lucius Androti.
lias even taken it for an infant; which
made some grammarians believe it was
common. But Vossius affirms it to be
found only in the masc. in construction.
NYCTICORAX, an ore/, is masc. be-
cause it is only a word compounded
of CORAX, a raven, which is also
masc. according to the rule of dissylla-
bles in AX.
ORYX or ORIX, a sort of wild goal,
is masc. in Pliny, in Martial, and in
Juvenal.
PALUMBBS, a ring-dove, or wood-
pigeon, is more usual in the masc. as
Verepeus, Alvarez, and Vossius observe.
And it is thus that Pliny, Lucilius,
Pomponius, and Quintilian use it. And
even in Plautus, duw unum expetiiis pa-
lunibem, in Bach. But Virgil has made
it fern.
Raucfp tun cura palumoes. Eclog. 1 .
which ought always to be followed,
when we mean the female in particu-
lar.
PANTHERA, which Despauter puts
down as doubtful, is only fern.
Diversum confusa genus panthera
camelo. Hor.
This verse is quoted even by Priscian,
who does not mark it of any other
gender. And Pliny always uses it in
the fern. Wherefore this is not per-
haps an epicene noun, since it properly
denotes only the female, the male
of which is pardtis, according to Pliny,
book 1. c. 17. Varro, 1. 8. de L. L.
observeth that they said pantheram $
merulam, and not pantkerum $* meru-
ium. But in Greek we say, o VFa.vxhf
to express confusedly the male and fe-
male. And of its accusative TOV -arav-
S-Jjpa has been formed the fern, hcec pan-
thera, as it happens to a great many
others, of which we shall make men-
tion in the Heteroclites, list 1 .
PERDIX, a partridge, is common in
Greek; but in Latin it is generally
fern. Nonius shews that it was also
masc. by this word of Varro, perdicas
BcEotios.
SALAR, a young salmon, a kind of
trout, is masc.
SERPENS, a serpent, is doubtful, be
cause being of its nature an adjective, it
refers to anguis abovementioned. And
yet it is more usual in the fern, either
by reason of its termination, or because
it refers to beitia.
TALPA, a mole or want, generally
fern, though Virgil has, lalpte oculis
capli, by a particular licence, according;
to Servius, and to remove the cacophony
of talpae captcs.
TURTUR, uris, is masc. a bird called
a turtle. Turtur aureus, Mart, a yellow
turtle. Castus turtur, Ovid, a chaste
turtle. Servius has taken it for a fern,
in this verse of Virgil, eel. 1.
Nee gemere atria, cessabit turtur
ab ulmo.
But he is censured in this by Vossius,
who maintains that deria ought to refer
to ulmo and not to turtur ; Salmasius
and Ascensius are of the same opinion.
And yet it might be alledged in defence
of Servius, that acria being in the nomi-
native, might have the last syllable long
in virtue of the caesura, and that the
poet therefore referred it to turtur , as in
another passage speaking of the ring-
doves he says
at: i ice quo congessere palumbes. '
But we find no other authority for it
in the fern, which gives us more reason
to doubt.
VERMIS, a worm, is masc. Vermis
vivus, Pliny.
VOLUCRIS, is generally feminine,
wherein it follows its termination.
Cicero made it masc. in the 2d book
de Divin. but in verse only, nor is he in
this to be imitated. For as this word
is by its nature an adjective, it always
supposes avis fem. and therefore ought
to follow its gender. Perhaps Cicero,
speaking at that time without distin-
guishing the sex, referred it to the masc.
as the most worthy.
VOLVOX, ocii, a worm that feedeih
upon vines, Pliny. It is esteemed masc.
by Despauter, and others, but without
authority.
VULTUR, vris, a vulture, or gripe,
is masc. Dirus vultur, Valer. We say
likewise hie vulturls, Pliny, and vullw
riuS Enn.
BOOK II.
OF THE
DECLENSION
OP
N O U N,S.
THE Latins have five Declensions or different ways of de-
clining of nouns, which arise from the difference of their
cases. Tiiese, for the sake of brevity, Priscian has reduced to
the genitive only, wherein he has been followed by the rest of the
grammarians.
Nevertheless it is obvious that this distinction ought to be taken
from all the cases in general, since the genitive may be like and
the declension different; for instance, frux formerly wdtS&jriXtt
in the genitive, from whence came homo fr&gi; fames made f aim f
and yet they were not of the second. Dido, and other such words
have the genitive sometimes in us, like, fructus, and yet they are
not of the fourth ; and so of the rest.
The genitive is formed.of the nominative, and oftentimes receives
an increase in the number of its syllables, and all the other cases
depend in this respect on the genitive.
In the rules we shall give only so much as is necessary, omitting
what has been already sufficiently explained in the rudiments,
which we have published with the abridgment of this work.
But as the genders are much more difficult to know than the
declensions, because the analogy of the latter is greater, being
repeated almost in every case ; whereas the genders depend on the
nominative only ; therefore I have given the article before the
nouns in the examples, to the end that this might serve as a
repetition or confirmation of the preceding rules, when boys are
made to repeat these examples: though, as I have elsewhere
observed, it is not my design to have it joined to every case in,
declining, because this is needless, and only helps to puzzle young
beginners.
60 NEW METHOD. Book II.
THE RULES
OF DECLENSION.
RULE I.
Of Compound Nouns.
Compound nouns are declined,
Like the simple of zvhich they are formed.
EXAMPLES.
COMPOUND nouns are declined like their
simple. Hie pes, pedis, the foot ; h&c compes,
compedis, a fetter ; bipes, bipedis, two-footed. Sanus,
saniy sound in mind or body; insanus, imam, mad,
frantic.
Some are excepted, as hie sanguis^ sanguinis, blood ;
exanguis, hujus exanguis, and not exanguinis, lifeless,
pale. As likewise some others which may be learnt
by practice.
RULE II.
Of Nouns compounded of two nouns joined together.
1. Two nominatives joined together are both
declined.
2. But in the word alteruter you must never
decline alter.
3. When any other case than the nominative is
joined it is not declined.
EXAMPLES.
1. There are some nouns compounded of two
nominatives, and then they are both declined ; thus
of the nominative res and of publica, is formed res-
publica: Genit. reipublica: Dat. reipublictz : Accusat.
rempublicam, &c. Jusjurandum, an oath, compounded
of jus, juris, .and jurdndum, jurandi: Genit. juris-
jurandi, &c.
2. In the word alteruter, you must always preserve
alter,
OF DECLENSIONS. 61
alter, as Genit. alterutrius ; Dafc. alterutn, &c. The
reason we shall give in the next annotation.
3. There are nouns compounded of a nominative
and another case, and then the nominative is de-
clined, while the other case continues unvaried. This
appears in nouns compounded of a genitive and of a
nominative ; as senalusconsultum, a decree of the se-
nate, compounded of the genitive senatus, and of the
nominative consultum; in the genitive, senatusconsulti,
of the decree of the senate. Paterfamilias, the father
of the family; Genit. patrisfamitias, of the father of
the family : Dat. patrifamilias, to the father of the
family. Tribiinus-pkbis, the tribune of the people:
tribuni-pkbis, tribuno-pkbis. Jurisconsultus, juriscon-
sulti, o, urn, &c. a lawyer.
This appears also in nouns compounded of any
other case whatsoever, &sjureconsultus,jureconsulti, o,.
urn, Cic. a lawyer : omnipotens, omnipotent is, omnipa-
tenti, almighty : Adeodatus, Adeodati, Adeodato, &c.
given by God. And in like manner the rest.
ANNOTATION.
This rule concerning the manner of declining compound nouns,
is more general than many imagine ; but it has not been rightly
understood by some grammarians. For it is a certain thing, that
if a noun be compounded of two nominatives joined together, they
must both be declined as they would be separately, provided they
can stand separate in a sentence, as respubtica, instead of which'
we may say publica res.
And therefore we must not except here puerpera, puerperee, a
woman that lieth in childbed ; nor puerperium, ii, childbed ; because
these are no more than simple nouns derived from puer and pario,
and not compounded of two nouns joined together.
Neither must we except Marspiter, which, according to Varro,
makes Marspitris, though it comes from Mars and pater, because
the latter noun does not continue unaltered and intire.
Nor must we except rosmarinus, compounded of ros, and of the
adjective marinus, since we say in the Genit. rorismarini, Dat.
rorimarino, &c. But if we also find rosmarini and rosmarino, it is
because there is likewise the word rosmarinum, which is no longer
a compound noun that can be divided, since it would be a sole-
cism to say, marinum ros, the latter being always masculine, not
only to denote the dew, but likewise this flower, as when Horace
says,
. Parvos coronantem marino
Rore Deos, fragiliquc rnyrtQ t 1, 3. od, 23.
Henoi
62 NEW METHOD. Book 1 1.
Hence when we say alteruler, Genit. alterutrius, it is not that
these nominatives cannot be declined, since we find even in Cicero
and in Cato, alterius utrius : but it is because at first they said by
syncope alteriu utrius, cutting off ,?, according to the ancients, as
Julius Scaliger observes, and also cutting off the m of the accusative;
afterwards to soften it they said alterutrius, alterutri, which has
remained the most usual.
And if we find in some passages of Cicero, Caesar, and Tacitus,
jusjurandi, for jurisjurandi, either there must be some syncope, or
the passages must be corrupted, which is the opinion of Vossius.
Nevertheless olusatrum, an herb called loveage, has not only
olerisatri, which we meet with in Colum. but likewise otusatri.
liadicem habet olusatri, Plin. lib. 19. cap. 12.
As for leopardus, which has also leopardi in the genitive, it is
a word introduced towards the decline of the Latin Language.
The ancients made use of the words pardus and panther a, or called
them Africanas 8f Lybicas Jeras. Pliny and Solinus express them-
selves by a periphrasis ? leonwn genus ex pardis generatum. And
yet since the word has been introduced, it has been always the
practice to say leopardos, as may be seen in Lampridius, Capito-
iinus, and others, and not leonespardos.
Now we are to take particular notice that these compound nouns
depend in such a manner on the two nouns of which they are
formed, that if one of the two be defective in some cases, the
compound noun will be defective also. Thus because jus but very
rarely occurs in the genitive plural, and has no dative nor ablative,
jusjurandum is deprived of those cases also, and in like manner
"the rest.
THE FIRST DECLENSION.
THE first declension comprehends four terminations A, AS,
E, ES ; as musa> JEneas^ Penelope^ Anchises.
Of all these terminations, that in A is the only Latin one, the
others are Greek, of which language they retain some properties in
several of their cases.
Those in AS drop S in the vocative, as is customary with the
Greek nouns. Hie JEneas^ 6 JEnca.
Those in ES do the same, and moreover make the accusative
in n. Hie Anchises, 6 Anchise, hunc Anchisen* And the ablative
also in E.
uno comitatus Achate, Virg.
Those in E are declined quite differently from the rest, retaining,
as Probus says, their Greek declension. And therefore without
reason some have pretended to say that their dative was in te
diphthong, huic Penelopce^ like huic muses. Whereto we may add
that the ablative of these nouns being in E simple according to
Diomedes, lib. 1. and there being^ no other way of taking this,
ablative but from the dative, according to Priscian, lib. 7. because
(say
OF DECLENSIONS. 63
(say they) the Greeks have no ablative, it follows from thence that
the dative and the ahlative must be both in E simple, and that these
nouns must be thus declined :
Norn. Voc. Epitome. Genii. Epitomes.
Dat. Epitome. Accus. Epitomen.
Ablat. Epitome. THE PLURAL, as musce, arum, &c.
But as this was not a Latin manner of declining, Probus and
Priscian do not give it a place in this declension. And we find by
these authors, as well as by Quintilian, and by other ancients, that
the Latins generally changed this Greek termination into A, to
decline it like musa.
They did the same thing very often with the other two termi-
nations in As and in Es ; and hence it is that such a number of
these nouns admit of two different terminations, as Anchisa and
Anchises ; from whence comes in the vocative Anchisa, and
Anchise ; and in the ablative also Anchisa generate, Virg. and the
like.
There are likewise other nouns, which being of two different
terminations in Greek, are also differently declined in Latin ; as
XfEpw, rts Xgei^ov, and r X^E/Wior. Hence we find 6 Chreme
and 6 Chremes : 6 Lac/ie and 6 Laches, in Ter. the former termi-
nation being of the first, and the latter of the third declension.
And therefore we say in the third 6 Socrates, yet we meet with
6 Socrate in Cicero after the manner of the Greeks, who say,
* 2&tfarj, cutting off the s.
The Latins have particularly followed the Dorians and the
^Eolians in their declensions, as in every thing else. And hence it
is that the genitive of the first declension was formerly in AS,
musas, monetas ; dux ipse vias for vies, Enn. and in A'i, musai', terrai.
Because the Dorians said ^a-xs for pum's : and the ^olians adding
an / to it, made it /xSo-a/s-, from which the Latins cutting off the
S, have taken musai or musce. The genitive in As has likewise
remained in some compound words, as paterfamilias, mater-Jami-
lias : which does not hinder them from being also declined after
the other manner ; quidam pater-Jamilice, Livy. Singulis patribus-
Jamiliarum, Cic. &c. But that in A'i is particular to poets, who
made it a dissyllable, terrai, Cic. in Arato, for terra ; aula'i in.
mediO) Virg. for aulce. Which happens also to the .masculines,
Geryonai, Lucr. for Geryonce, taking it from Geryones, o Tvgvww :
and then the dative also followed this termination ; huic terrai,
according to Quintilian, though Nigidius in Aulus Gellius believes
the contrary. And the same we may say of the nominative plural,
of which some grammarians have doubted ; since it is the same
analogy. For as the ^Eolians have taken this a'i only for the * or
long , even according to Priscian ; so the Latins having taken the
ni in one case, have doubtless taken it in the others also, just as
they have made them alike in ce, whenever they wanted to make
use of this termination.
The genitive plural in ARUM comes also from the ^Eolians, who
Oiagle it in ora'x to which an R has been added, Musarum for
64 NEW METHOD. Book II.
fj.taroc.u9. And this genitive also followed the common dialect,
JEneadum taken from Ama&wv, unless we chuse to say that it is
then a syncope for JEneadarum ; as Dardanidum for Dardanidarum 9
from the nominative Dardanidce. But we must still observe that
'Dardanidum without a syncope comes from Dardanis, idis, plur.
Dardanides, idum, and then it is of the fern, in the same manner
as Achcemenidum comes from Ach<zmenis, idis, plur. Achcemenides t
idum, fern. Whereas Achcemenidum for Achcemenidarum comes
from AclicemenidcB) masc. and the rest in the same manner.
We say likewise by syncope, ccelicolum for ccelicolarum : Fraud'
genum for Francigenarum.* And Silvius observes, that not only the
nouns of family, but likewise the compound and derivative nouns,
as likewise the names of coins, weights, measure, and number,
binif quaterni, ducenti, &c. are more usual in each declension with
a syncope than without.
RULE III.
Of the dative and ablative plural of the first declension.
1. The dative and ablative plural of the first
declension are in IS.
2. But filia, mula, duae, equa, nata, dea,
ambae, make both those cases in ABUS.
EXAMPLES.
1. The dative and ablative plural of the first
declension, are in IS, as musa, dative and ablative
plural, musis.
2. But there are some that make ABUS in the
feminine, as Jilia, dative and ablative plural filiabus,
a daughter : mula, multibus, a she-mule : dutf, duabus,
two : equa, equabus, a mare : nata, natabus, a daughter :
dea, deabus, a goddess : amhce, ambabus, both.
ANNOTATION.
We likewise find animabus, dominabus,famidabus y servabus, liber"
tabus, asinabus, sociabus; and some others of the like sort.
But we say sometimes also in the fern, natis, jiliis, equis, and
likewise animis. Tullius salutem dicit Terentice <$ Tulliolce, duabus
animis suis. Which may serve to illustrate an important passage
of St. Austin in his book on the true religion, chap. 22. which
Mons. Arnaud has corrected with the help of the ancient manu-
script of S. Germain in the.fields. Ita universitatis hujus conditio
atque administratio solis impiis ANIMIS damnatisque non placet, sed
etiam cum miseria EARUM muttis vel in terra victricibus, vet in ocelo
sine periculo spectantibus placet.
See
OF DECLENSIONS. C.5
See the preface to the translation of this book published bjr
that gentleman.
THE -SECOND DECLENSION.
THE second declension hath two sorts of terminations, one
Greek and the other Latin. The Greek are OS, ON,
and EUS, of which we shall treat hereafter. The Latin are ER,
US, UM.
The two former come from the Greek nouns in OS, as ager
from a,y%os : Cyrus from Kvgos. Hence the same noun some-
times admits of two terminations, as Leander and Leandrus from
Aextyos. In like manner we say super and superus, and some
others.
The nouns in US have the nominative plural in I ; as hi domini :
formerly it was in ei, as captivei, in Plautus, and such like.
Those in UM come from the Greek in ON, as idolum from
tftvhov : which shews the great likeness betwixt these two vowels
O and U.
Hence it is that in ancient writers we still meet with OM in-
stead of UM, and with OS instead of US. And this has been ex*
tended even to those nouns that are of Latin original, as in PJautus.
Nam bona bonis Jerri reor cequom maxime.
And in the same author we likewise find in the nominative, aws,
proavos, atavos ; and in the accusative, avom, and the like.
To these terminations we may join two more, IR, and UR,
unless we chuse to say that they are made by apocope; for which
reason they always resume the increase in the genitive. For vir 9
viri, properly speaking, comes from virus, which made even
vira in the feminine ; from whence comes Querquettilance virce in
Festus, just as the Hebrews say J^K isck and nic^K ischa. And
satur, safaris, is taken from saturus, whose feminine satura we
still find in Terence.
Of the Greek Terminations.
The Greek nouns preserve here a good part of their declension,
as well as in the first. Those in EUS are thus declined.
Nom. Orpheus. Vocat. Orpheu.
Genit. Orphei. Dat. Orpheo.
Accus. Orpheum, or Orpheon, or O.rphea.
Ablat. Orpheo.
These nouns in EUS strictly speaking ought to be of the
third declension, since they are of the fifth in Greek, for which
reason they sometimes retain the genitive of that declension, as
in Ovid, TypTioeos for Typhoei; and the dative of the same, as in
Virgil, Orphei for Orpheo, Eel. 4. And they more usually retain
also the accusative, Persea for Perseum. Their vocative is entirely
VOL. I. F Greek,
66 NEW METHOD. Book IL
Greek, formed merely by throwing away the a- of the nominative,
as Orpheu, Theseu.
The other Greek nouns also frequently preserve their termina-
tions. Hence we find hie Androgeosj hujus Androgeofor Androgei,
after the Attic form.
Inforibus letJmm Androgeo. Virg.
Which does not hinder the other genitive from being also used.
Androgei galeam induitur. Virg.
The accusative is oftentimes in on ; as Catalogon, diphtkongon, De-
Ion, Menelaon, and the like, which are of the third declension in
Greek : or as Athon from Athos, and others which are of the fourth
simple.
Athos makes also in the dative Alho in Mela, as likewise in the
ablative in Cic. Atfibqne perfosso, 2. de Fin. We find also in the
accusative Atho, according to the Attics, instead of Athon. Ad
montem, Atko, Liv. In the same manner hunc Androgeo , and the
like.
Further, the Latins sometimes rejecting the s of the Attic no-
minative, form thereof a new noun which they decline through
all its cases. Thus of Athos they make Atho, Athonis, from
whence comes Athene in Cic. in like manner Androgeo, onis, &c.
And what is more remarkable, is that though they decline a noun
after this manner, giving it a form entirely new, and consequently
Latin, yet they suffer it to have a Greek termination in the accu-
sative, for they do not say Androgeon, which would be the Greek
accusative of Androgeos, nor Androgeonem, which would be the
accusative of the Latin word Atidrogeo, onis; but Androgeona.
Restituit patriis Androgeona Jbcis. Propert.
The genitive plural is in tin, as in Greek, Cimmerian ; and
sometimes it has been permitted to retain the u , Cimmerian.
Such are the observations we thought it incumbent u/jon us to make,
for the thorough understanding of authors, in favour of those who
have not yet acquired a complete knowledge of the Greek tongue, of
tohich we have given a more ample account in the NEW METHOD of
learning that language.
RULE IV.
Of the Genitive singular of the second declension.
1. D6minus makes domini.
2. But unus, alius, quis, totus, uter, neuter,
ullus, solus, alter, make the genitive in
IUS.
Ex A M P I/ES.
1. The genitive singular of the second declension
is in f, as hie dominus, the lord ; genitive domini : hie
*vir, viri, a man : puer, pueri, a boy : hie liber, libri, a
book : but liber, aa adjective, makes I'iberL free.
ANNO-
OF DECLENSIONS. 67
ANNOTATION.
By these examples we see, that of the nouns in ER, some in-
crease in the genitive, and others do not. Those which have a
vowel, or a semi-vowel before ER, generally increase, as puer,
pueri ; miser f miseri ; tener, teneri, as coming from the ancient
terminations, puerus, miserus, tenerus. Those which have only a
mute before the termination, generally speaking, do not increase ;
o&jaber, Jubri ; cancer, cancri ; liber, libri, a book; because they
do not come from the termination US. But as this rule is subject
to a great many exceptions, we have chosen to leave the matter
intirely to practice. The exceptions may be marked here.
Asper, adject, (rough) genitive asperi. But Asper, a proper
name, makes Aspn. Duobus Aspris Coss. Liber, adject, or taken
for Bacchus, liberi. But liber, a book, makes libri.
Adulter, adulteri ; lacer, laceri ; prosper, prosperi ; socer, soceri ;
presbyter, presbyteri ; gibber, adject, gibberi ; exter, adject, exteri.
Armiger, armigeri ; Lucifer, Luciferi. And in like manner the
other compounds of gero and offero.
Dexter makes dextri and dexteri. Dextera sacras jacidatus arces.
Hor. And from thence comes also dexterior, For it is to be ob-
served that if these nouns increase in the genitive, they increase
in the motion or variation of the adjective. Thus because we say
exter, exteri, we must also say, exter, extera, exterum. But be-
cause we say niger, nigri, we must also say niger, nigra, nigrum,
and not nigera, nigerum.
Celtiber, makes Celtiberi, the penultimate long. The Greeks
say !"), l"?7oj, to signify either the Spaniards, or the people of
Iberia, towards Colchis. But in Latin Ib&r or Iberus is always of
the second declension, to signify a native of Spain.
Profugique a gente vetusta
Gallorum Celtic, miscentes nomen Iberis. Lucan. lib. 4-.
But to denote the Iberians of Asia, we say rather Iberes than
Iberi. At least this is the opinion of Priscian, though Claudian
has used it otherwise. Mistis hie Colchus Iberis,
2. The following nouns are declined like ilk, ilia,
illudy and are ranked by some among the pronouns.
They make the genitive in IUS, and the dative in I.
Units, una, unum, one : Gen. unius : Dat. uni.
A'lius, alia, aliud, another : Gen. alius : Dat. alii.
Qui, or quis > guce, quod, or quid, which : Gen. cujus :
Dat. cui.
Totus, iota, totum, all, whole : Gen_ totws : Dat.
toti.
Ufer, a, urn, which of the two : Gen. utrius: Dat
utri.
Neuter, tra, um, neither ; Gen. neutrius : Dat. neutri.
Ullus, a, um, any : Gen. ullius; Dat, Mi.
F 2 Thus,
8 NEW METHOD. Book IL
Thus, nullusj a, um, none, nobody. Gen. nullius :
Dat. nullL
Solus, sola, solum, alone : Gen. solius : Dat. soli.
Alter, altera, dlferum, another : Gen. alterius: Dat,
/tlteri.
ANNOTATION.
These nouns formerly made their genitive in I or in M like the
other adjectives ; hence we still meet with neutri generis in the ge-
nitive in Varro and in Probus ; tain nulli consilii, in Ter. Alice pe-
cudisjecur, in Cic. Non res totce rei necesse est similis sit, ad Keren,
and such like ; and then their dative was also in o.
RULE V.
Of the Vocative singular.
1. The vocative of nouns in US is in E.
2. Except 6 Deus.
3. Proper names in ius make the vocative in I.
4. We also say., fill, mi, and geni.
EXAMPLES.
1. The vocative in every respect resembles the
nominative; but nouns in US of the second declen-
sion, make the vocative in E, as dominus, Voc. domine,
lord : hie herus, here, master.
2. Deus, is used as well for the vocative as for the
nominative. Te, Deus alme, colam, Buchan. I will-
worship thee, O great God!
3. Proper names in ius, make the vocative in I,
as Virgilius, Virgili, Virgil : Pompeius, Pompei, Pom-
pey : Antonius, Antoni, Antony.
4. Also Jilius, a son, makes Jili; meus, my, mine,
makes mi; and genius, a good or evil genius, art,
genius, makes geni in the vocative.
ANNOTATION.
The other nouns in IUS that are not proper names, make their
vocative in E, like the rest of the nouns in US : Tabellarius, Voc.
Tabellarie, a messenger : plus, pie, pious.
In like manner, epithets, as Cynthius, Delius, Tyrinthius, make
the vocative in E ; as also those of family, La'ertius, Laertie ; be-
cause of their nature they cannot pass for proper names.
We likewise meet with the following vocatives in IJStftuwus,
a river ; popvlus, the people ; chorus, a choir ; agnus, a lamb ; but
these
i
OF DECLENSIONS. 69
these same four had better have their vocatives in E. Besides we
may say that it is in imitation of the Attics, who do not distin-
guish the vocative from the nominative. For which reason
Virgil in imitation of them has, Adsis Icetitice Bacchus dator, for
Bacche. And Horace, sed d^yveniam bonus oro, for bone. Sanctius
also maintains that the real vocative of Deus, is no other than
Dee ; and that if we say Deus, addressing ourselves to God, 'tis
by virtue of this figure. Besides this vocative Dee is found in
Tertull. and in Prud. as in Greek, . Matt. 27.
Proper names formerly made the vocative also in E, as Virgilie,
Mercuric, according to Priscian. But because this final e was
hardly pronounced at all, and in all probability very much resembled
what the French call their e feminine ; hence it came to be intirely
lost. And for this reason it is, says the same Priscian, that the
accent of the former vocative has still continued in prose, Virgili,
Mercuri, &c. though this pen ultima be short in verse.
FOR THE PLURAL.
We must also observe that here they admit of a syncope in the
plural, as in the nominative Di for Dii ; in the dative Dis for JDm.
And this is still more usual in the genitive ; Deum for Deorum :
unless we chuse rather to say that it comes from the Greek &euv.
But there are a great many others in which the syncope is obvious :
nummum for nummorum ; sestertium for sestertiorum : liberum for
liberorum : and in the same manner Duum virum ; Trium virum ;
Centum virum, which are scarce ever used otherwise.
Nouns neuter rarely admit of this syncope, though in Ennius we
find duellum for duelhrum, that is, bellorum.
RULE VI.
Of the Dative and Ablative plural.
1. The dative plural is in IS, as dominus,
d6minis.
2. But ambo makes ambobus, and duo
duobus.
EXAMPLES.
1. The dative plural is in IS. Dominus, the lord ;
dative plural, dominis: puer, a boy, pueris: lignum,
wood, lignis.
2. Ambo and duo, are of the plural number, and
form in the dative ambobus, duobus, for the masculine
and the neuter ; as ambabus and duabus, for the fern.
See RULE III.
The ablative plural generally follows the dative ;
wherefore as dominis is dative and ablative, so ambo-
bm and the others are datives and ablatives.
THE
70 NEW METHOD. Book II.
THE THIRD DECLENSION.
WE do npt intend to give the terminations belonging to
this declension, because this does not appear to be of
any manner of use. It is sufficient to mention that it includes
the terminations of all the rest, besides several peculiar to itself;
and if we were to believe Priscian, who distinguishes them even
according to the quantity, we should reckon them to be upwards
of fourscore.
But it is observable that a great many of these terminations were
formed merely by the apocope of the l3St syllable. Which will
help to shew us, that the analogy of the genitive, in this great
variety of its terminations, is more regular than we imagine.
For instead .of lac, for example, they formerly said lacte, from
whence comes the genitive lactis. In the same manner they said
animate, from whence comes animalis ; vectigale, is ; melle, mellis ;
JcUeJellis, &c.
Most of the nouns in o were ended in on : for they said Platon,
onis : ligon, ligonis, &c.
The nouns in s impure, or s and a consonant, were terminated
in es or in is ; so that they said adipes, hujus adipis ; as plebes,
plebis ; artes, arlis ; trabes, is ; Concordes, hujus concordis, &c.
They said also prtzceps, prfecipis, whence prcecipem in Plautus :
anceps, ancipis, and alsoprtzcipes, hujus prcecipitis ; ancipes, ancipitis,
whence the former nominative hath kept the latter genitive.
They said also, os, oris, the mouth ; and os, ossis, a bone.
They said htzc supellectilis, is ; iter, iteris ; and itiner, itineris ;
Jovis, hujus Jovis ; carnis, hujus carnis ; gliris, hujus gliris ; hepas,
hepatis ; jecor,jecoris 9 &c.
Many nouns in es and in is, ended in er ; thus they said cucumer,
eris ; ciner, eris ; puber, eris, &c.
Others ended in en, whence they said not only sanguis, hujus
.sanguinis, which has still continued in cxanguis ; but also sanguen,
sanguinis, like pollen, pollinis : so turben, turbinis, from whence
turbo had its genitive.
They said likewise, hie duels, taken from duco ; licec vocis, from
\ioco ; as hie regis, from rego ; hie gregis, from grego, for congrego ;
hie conjugis, fromjugo : they said too hcec mvis, hujus nivis.
Whence we may remark in general that the genitive of this de-
clension being of its own nature in is, it is made by adding is to
the final consonant of the nominative, and changing sometimes
the penultimate e into i to shorten the quantity ; or by leaving is
in the genitive as in the nominative. Or if the nominative be
in es, by changing e into i in the last syllable ; in like manner, if
it be in e, it is changed into i t and s is added. But it is now
time to come to the particular rules ; and whatever is most
deserving of notice in regard to the Greek word*, we shall give at
the end of this declension.
RULE
OF DECLENSIONS. 71
RULE VII.
.
The Genitive of the Nouns in A and E.
1. A hath its genitive in ATIS.
2. But E makes its genitive in IS.
r
L X A HI P L E S.
1. Nouns ending in A, form the genitive in ATIS,
as hoc (Enigma, (Enigmatis, a riddle : hoc thema, the-
matis, a theme, or subject.
2. And those in E form the genitive in IS ; as
hoc mantile, mantilis, a table-cloth, an hand-towel :
hoc sedile, sedilis, a seat or stool.
ANNOTATION.
The analogy of these genitives in atis, consists in this, that being
incapable of taking simply is after the last vowel of the nominative*
because it would make an hiatus or meeting of vowels, they ipsert
a t to avoid this disagreeable sound. Thema, thema-i$ 9 thematis :
just as the French say, a-t-on 9 a-t~il, for a- on, d-il, &c.
.
RULE VIII.
Of the Nouns in O.
1. Nouns in O make ONIS.
2. The same also does unedo.
3. Nouns feminine in DO and GO, make INIS.
4. The same genitive is given to the following
masculines, ordo, homo, turbo, cardo,
Apollo, Cupido, margo.
5. A'nio, Nerio, make ENIS.
6. And caro, carats.
EXAMPLES.
1. Nouns ending in O ? make ONIS in the j geni-
tive; as hie mucrOy mucronis, /the point of a sword :
hie sermo, sermonis, speech, discourse : Cicero, Cicero-
fiis^ Cicero : hie harpago, onis, a grappling hook : hie
Mcicedo, onis, a Macedonian.
2, In like manner, hcec unedo, 6nis } the friiit of the
arbut or strawberry-tree.
3, The
7 N E W M E T H O D. Book II.
3. The other feminine nouns in DO and in GO,
make the genitive in INIS. HCEC grando, grandinis,
hail : h<zc caligo, caliginis, darkness : virgo, virginis,
a virgin, a maid.
But the masculines in DO and GO, make ONIS
by the general rule, hie ligo, ligonis, a spade,
Except the following seven.
4. Hie ordo, or dims, order : homo, hominis, a man
or woman : nemo, neminis, nobody ; " it comes from
homo : hie turbo, turbinis, a whirling, a whirlwind,
a top : hie cardo, cardinis, the hinge of a door ;
Apollo, Apoll'mis, the god Apollo : Cupido, Cupidinis;
the god of love : hie margo, marginis, the margin of
a book, the bank of a river.
5. A'nio makes Amenis, the name of a river : Nerio,
cnis, the wife of Mars.
6. Heec caro, makes carnis, flesh, meat.
ANNOTATION.
There are some Greek nouns, which are proper names of women,
that make the genitive in ois and in us, as Dido, Didonis, Didois,
Didus : Gorgo, genitive Gorgonis, ois, and Gorgus, from
vs : and a great many others of the like sort.
RULE IX.
Of the Nouns in C and in D.
Halec makes halecis, and lac, lactis.
David makes Davidis, and Bogud, Bogudis.
EXAMPLES.
These here form their genitive in a different manner.
Hoc haleCj or hac hake, a herring, also pickle,
brine.
David, Davidis, the prophet David : Bogud, the
name of a man, Bogudis, Liv.
RULE X.
Of the Nouns in L.
1. The genitive of nouns in L is made by add-
ing IS.
2. But to me! and fel you must add LIS.
EXAM-
OF DECLENSIONS. 75
EXAMPLES.
1. Nouns ending- in L form the genitive by add-
ing IS. Hoc animal, animalis, an animal : hie, aut
hoc sal, satis, salt : Daniel, Darnells, a proper name :
vigil, vigilis,--si watchman, a sentinel : hie sol, solis,
the sun : hie consul, consults, a consul.
. , 2. The following redouble the L : hoc met, mdlis,
honey : hoc fd, fellis, gall.
RIT r ^ VT
U L E Al.
Of the Nouns .in N.
1. To Nouns ending in N, IS is added.
%. But neuters in EN make INIS.
3. As also pecten, with nouns ending in CEN,
and flamen, though masculine.
4. Proper names in ON make sometimes
ONTIS.
5> As does also horizon.
EXAMPLES.
1. Nouns ending in EN, have IS added to them
in the genitive. Titan, Titanis, a proper name ; it is
taken for the sun : hie ren, renis, the kidney or reins :
hie lien, lienis, the milt or spleen : delphin, ddphinis,
a dolphin : hie Orion, onis, the name of a constella-
tion : Memnon, Memnonis, the son of Aurora.
2. Nouns neuter in EN, change E into I, and
make INIS. Hocflumen,fluminis, a river : hoc lumen,
luminis, light : hoc nomen, nominis, a name : hoc gluten,
glutinis, glue: hoc unguen, mis, ointment: hocfiamen,
inis, a blast, or puff of wind.
3. The following, though masculines, make also
INIS. Hie pecten, pectinis, a comb, the stick or quill
wherewith they play upon an instrument, the slay of a
weaver's loom. Those in CEN, that is the compounds
of cano, to sing, as tihicen, mis, a piper, or player on
a flute : fidicen, a harper, he that playeth on a stringed
instrument ; and in like manner the rest. To these
we may add, hie flamen, mis, a heathen priest.
The other masculine nouns follow the general rule,
as hie lien, lienis, the milt or spleen, &c.
4. Proper
74 NEW METHOD. Book II.
4. Proper names make sometimes ONTIS, as
Phaethon, Phaethontis, the son of Phoebus : Xeno-
fhon, Xenophontis, an Athenian general. And some-
times they follow the general rule, Jason, Jasonis.
A great many have both genitives, as Ctesiphon,
Ctesiphontis, and Ctesiphonis. But the latter comes
rather from Ctesipho; as Demipho, Demiphonis ; and
such like.
5. Hie Horizon makes also Horizontis, the horizon,
a circle dividing the half sphere of the firmament,
which we see, from the other half which we see not.
RULE XII.
Of the Nouns in R.
1. Nouns in R make their genitive by adding
IS, as fur, furis ; honor, honoris.
2. But far makes farris.
3. And from hepar comes the genitive hepatis.
EXAMPLES.
1. Nouns ending in R, form their genitive by add-
ing IS ; as hoc calcar, calcdris, a spur : hie aer y aeris,
the air : hie tether, Athens, the pure air, the sky :
hie career, carceris, a prison : hoc uber, ttberis, a
nipple, a pap or udder : hie vomer, vdmeris, a plow-
share. And in like manner, uber, adjective, genitive
itberis, fat and fertile : hie honor, honoris, honour :
hie decor, decoris, comeliness, beauty : hie fur, Juris,
a thief: hie furfur, furfuris, bran : hie et hac martyr,
martyr is, a martyr, a witness.
2. Hoc far, all manner of corn, also meal or flower,
redoubles the R : genitive farris.
3. Hoc hepar, hepatis, the liver. Formerly they
said hepatos: and this noun has no plural.
ANNOTATION.
Lar, a household god, makes Ldris, according to the general
rule. But Lar taken for the name of a man, makes Lartis. It
is to be observed however that Lars is also used, which we read
in Livy and in Ausonius, from whence regularly comes Lartis^ as
from Mars comes Mctrtis ; though we also meet with Lar in Pris-
cian and in Cicero.
Run
OF DECLENSIONS. 75
RULE XIII.
Of the Nouns in BER.
1 . C61eber, imber, and saltiber, make the %e*
nitive in BRIS.
2. The same do also the months in BER.
(
EXAMPLES,
1. These nouns make their genitive in BRIS, CS-
kber, genitive Celebris, famous, renowned : hie imber,
imbris, a shower of rain : saluber, salubris. wholesome:
2. Hie September, Scptembris, the month of Sep-
tember : October, Octobris, the month of October :
November, Novembris, the month of November: De-
ctmber, Decembris, the month of December.
In the same manner I'muber, 1'nsubris, the name
of a people.
ANNOTATION.
The analogy of these genitives consists in their making a syn-
cope of the penultimate e ; salubris, for saluberis : Oct6bris for
Octoberis, &c. Which is the case also of some of these that
follow.
RULE XIV.
Of the Adjectives in CER.
The adjectives in CER make CRIS. Thus we
say, acer, acris.
EXAMPLES.
The adjectives in CER make the genitive in CRIS ;
as acer, genitive acris, sharp, sour : alacer, dlacris t
brisk, lively : volucer, volucris, winged, swift.
RULE XV.
Of the Nouns in TER.
1. The Greek nouns in T&R make ERIS.
2. To which we must join later, lateris.
3. The Latin nouns in TER make TRIS.
4. Which are followed by pater and inater.
76 NEW METHOD. Book II.
EXAMPLES.
1. The nouns in TER, if they be of Greek ori-
ginal, follow the general rule by adding IS after II ;
as hie crater, crateris, a great cup, or bowl : hie cether,
eris, the pure air, the sky : hie stater, stateris, a kind
of ancient coin worth two shillings and four-pence :
hie character, eris, a mark, character, or sign ; hie
panther, eris, a panther.
2. Later, though a Latin word, also makes lateris^
a brick or tile.
3. The other Latin nouns in TER, make only
TRIS in the genitive by syncope for TERIS ; whe-
ther they be adjectives, as campester, campestris, of or
belonging to the plain fields : Silvester, silvestris, woody,
wild, savage : or whether they be substantives, as hie
accipiter, tris, an hawk : hie f rater, tris, a brother.
4. These two, though of Greek original, follow
the Latins : hie pater, patris, a father : h&c mater,
matris, a mother.
ANNOTATION.
Linter, which Despauter joins to these, is a downright Latin
word. It is true Priscian says that the Greeks used the word, o
A/vWf : but he says this without any authority. For this noun is
not to be met with in Pollux, where he treats of different sorts
of boats, nor in any ancient author. And if -Priscian found it any
where, it must have certainly been in some author of more modern
date, who made use of the Latin word, only giving it a Greek
termination.
RULE XVI.
Of iter, cor, and Jupiter.
Iter makes itineris,
Cor, cordis ; Jtipiter, Jovis.
EXAMPLES.
These form their genitive in a different man-
ner : hoc iter, genitive, itineris, a way, a path, a
road, a journey : hoc cor, cordis, the heart. The
compounds of cor take an S at the end, as secors,
secordis, senseless, regardless. See the rule of nouns
in RS lower down. Jupiter, Jovis, the heathen god.
ANNO-
OF DECLENSIONS. 7f
ANNOTATION.
We have already taken notice of the cause of this irregularity
in these genitives, which is that the Latins heretofore used to say
Jovis, hujus Jovis ; Jupiter, hujus Jupiteris, whence the latter
nominative has retained the former genitive. And Probus judi-
ciously observes, that to pretend that Jovis is the real genitive of
Jupiter, is the same as if we were to decline hie Phoebus, hujus
Apollinis. Now Jupiter was only a corrupt word for Jovis-pdter,
just as they said Marspiter for Mars-pater, and the rest in the same
manner.
RULE XVII.
Of the Nouns in UR.
Jecur, robur, femur, and ebur, make the geni-
tive in ORIS.
EXAMPLES.
The following make the genitive in ORIS. Hoc
jecur, jecoris (and formerly jecinoris) the liver : hoc
robur, roboris, a kind of hard oak, strength : hoc
femur, femvris, the thigh : hoc ebur, eboris, ivory.
ANNOTATION.
The analogy of this genitive consists in this, that the u of the
nominative is changed into 0, these two vowels having a great
affinity with each other.
RULE XVIII.
Of the Nouns in AS.
1. Nouns in AS have the genitive in ATIS.
2. But the feminine Greek nouns in AS, as
Pallas, make ADIS.
3. The masculine Greek nouns in AS, as ada-
rnas, make ANTIS.
4. As makes assis ; and mas, maris ; hoc vas
hath vasis ; and hie vas hath vadis.
EXAMPLES.
1. The nouns in AS make the genitive in ATIS.
Htfc pietas, pietatis, piety : hcec cetas, atatis, age :
h<zc bonitas, bonitatis, goodness.
2. The Greek nouns in AS of the feminine gender,
make ADIS ; as JHZC Pallas, Palladis, the goddess
Pallas : JiJtc lampas, lampadis, a lamp.
3. The
78 NEW METHOD. Book II.
3. The Greek nouns in AS of the masculine gen-
der make ANTIS. Hie gigas, gigantis, a giant : hie
ddamas, adamantis, a diamond : hie Pallas, PaUdntis,
the name of a man : hie elephas, elephantis, an ele-
phant : so A'gragas, the name of a city, but of the
masculine gender. See the Genders, p. 16.
4. These make their genitive in a different man-
ner ; hie as, genitive assis, a pound weight ; also a
coin of which ten made a denier : hie mas, marts, the
male in all kinds of creatures; van, when of the neu-
ter gender, makes vasis, a vessel : but when masculine,
it makes vadis, a surety or bail.
ANNOTATION.
The analogy of the genitives in atis or adis consists in this, that
joining is to the nominative, its final s is changed into t or d by a
relation which the s hath in common to both these consonants d
and t in all languages, which will appear further in rule the 21st.
24th. 25th. and others.
RULE XIX.
Of the Nouns in ES.
The nouns in ES change ES into IS ; as verres,
verris ; vates, vatis.
E,X A M PLES.
The nouns in ES fqrm their genitive, by changing
ES into IS ; as hie v&rrcs, genitive verris, a boar pig :
vates, vatis, a poet, a prophet.
In the same manner Ulysses, Uly'ssis, the name of
a man : h&c nubes, nubis, a cloud : hcec clacks, cladis,
a defeat ; and the like.
RULE XX.
Of those which make ETIS.
1 , The following have their genitive in ETIS ;
viz. 16cuples, praepes, p&ries, seges,
perpes, tapes, interpres, teges, teres,
magnes, dbies, &ries, hebes.
2. Also quies ; 3. And a great many Greek
words in ES.
EXAM-
OF DECLENSIONS. 79
EXAMPLES.
1. The following nouns make their genitive in
ETIS. Locuples, locupletis, rich : prcepes, prdpetis,
quick, light, lively : hie paries* parietis, a wall : hac
seges, segetis, standing corn : perpes, perpetis, perpe-
tual, intire : hie tapes, tapetis, tapestry : interpres,
interpretis, an interpreter : fuec teges, tegetis, a mat :
teres, teretis, taper as a tree or pillar : hie magnes,
magnetis, a load-stone : h<zc abies, abietis, a fir-tree :
hie arieSj arietis, a ram, a military engine : hebes, he-
betis, blunt, dull.
2. H&c quies, quietis, rest ; and in the same manner
its compounds, requies, repose : inyuies, disquiet.
3. Many Greek nouns in ES also make ETIS, as
hie lebes, lebetis, a cauldron : Dares, Daretis ; Chre-
mes, Chremetis, names of men : celes, etis, one that
rides on horseback in public sports, also the horse
itself: and such like.
ANNOTATION.
Heretofore they used to say also mansues, mansuetis, Plaut. and
indiges, indigetis. In Julius Frontinus, Romana urbs indiges, terra-
rumque dea ; and in Li vy, Jovem iudigetem appellant, lib. 1. But
now we say mansuetus, mild ; and as to the other, it is seldom used
except in the plural ; indigetes, the tutelar deities.
RULE XXI.
Of the other Nouns in ES.
1. Ceres makes Cereris.
.2. Bes, bessis: and res, reris.
3 Noum derived from sedesmake IDIS.
4. Pes, heres, merces, prses, have EDIS.
5. Pubes, signifying soft hair, makes IS ; but
signifying of ripe years, it has ERIS.
6. The other masculines have ITIS.
EXAMPLES.
1. Ceres the goddess of corn, makes Cereris.
2. Hie
80 NEW METHOD. Book II.
2. Hie bes, the weight of eight ounces, makes
bessis. Hoc &s, <zris, brass, copper.
3. Nouns derived from sedeo, sedes, to sit down,
make IDIS ; as obses, obsidis, an hostage : prases,
prdsidis, a president : reses, residis, lazy, slothful :
deses, desidis, idle, lazy.
4. The following make the genitive in EDIS ;
hie pes, pedis, the foot ; in like manner its com-
pounds, bipes, bipedis, two-footed : cornipes, cornipe-
dis, that which hath a horny hoof: sonipes^ that
which maketh a noise with its feet, a courser, an
horse, or steed : hie heres, heredis, an heir : fuze wer-
ces, mercedis, reward : pras, prcedis, a surety in money
matters.
5. Pubes, pubis, soft hair or down. Pubes, puberis,
adject, of ripe years ; from whence comes pubertas,
ripe age, puberty.
6. The rest of the masculines, and even of the com-
mons in ES, not mentioned in the rules, form their
genitive in ITIS, as hie et hcec miles, militis, a soldier :
veles, velitis, a soldier wearing light harness : eques,
equitis, an horseman : palmes, palmitis, the shoot or
young branch of a vine : hie termes, termitis, a bough
or twig of a tree : hicfomes^fomitls^ fuel.
A N N"O T A T I O N.
From pules comes the compound impubes or impubis, $f hoc im~
pube, as impubes lulus : impube corpus : in the genitive impubis $$
impuberis : accusative impubem fy impuberem. Their nominative
in er we find no where but in the writings of grammarians.
Here we may observe, that the nouns in ES, which increase in
the genitive, are generally masculines. There are only five of
them fern, seges, teges, merces, compes and quits ; to which may be
added inquies, a substantive, and one neuter, <zs, ceris.
HULK XXII.
Of the Nouns in IS.
IS continues in the genitive the same as in the
nominative.
EXAMPLES.
Nouns in IS generally speaking have the genitive
like
OF DECLENSIONS. 81
like the nominative ; as hcec classis, hujus classis, a
fleet : dulcis, hujus dulcis, sweet : hie cassis, hujus
cassis, a hunter's net : hie cucumis, hujus cucumis, a
cucumber.
ANNOTATION.
They used heretofore to say cucumer, eris ; and from hence comes
still in the plural cucum'eres, and not cucumes, though in the singu-
lar cucumis is more usual than cucumer, whence comes the dative
and ablative cucumi, and the accusative cucumim in Pliny. See
p. 92.
RULE XXIII.
Exception to the preceding rule.
1. Cassis, lapis, and cuspis ?t /brm the genitive
in DIS.
5L These are followed by a great many Greek
nouns.
3. Quiris, Samnis, Dis, lis, and Charis, make
ITIS.
4. Pulvis, and cinis, have ERIS^ and glis has
gliris.
5. But sanguis, makes sanguinis.
EXAMPLES.
1. These make the genitive in DIS. H&c cassis,
cassidis, an helmet : hie lapis, Jdis 9 a stone : hczv cuspis,
idis, the point of a spear or other weapon.
2.. There are likewise a great many feminine Greek
nouns, which make IDIS. Tyrannis, tyrannldis,
tyranny : pixis, pmdis, a box : chlamys, jjdis, a cloak,
a soldier's coat: graphis, ^idis^ the art of limning, also
a pencil. And such like.
3. The following make ITIS. Quiris, Quiritis,
a Roman : Samnis, Samnitis, a people of Italy : Dis 9
Ditis, the god of riches, a rich man : hac Us, lit is, a
strife, a quarrel, a process at law : Ckaris, itis, or
rather in the plural CMrites, the three sisters called
the Graces.
4. Hie pulvis, pulveris, dust : hie cinis, cineris, ashes :
glis, gliris, a dormouse,
VOL, I. G 5. Hie
m NEW METHOD. Book II.
5. Hie sanguis, sanguinis, blood; because hereto-
fore they said sanguen.
Its compounds follow the general rule. Exanguis,
genitive ex&nguis, pale, lifeless.
Pollis, or rather poltai, also makes pollims, fine
flour.
ANNOTATION.
Hereto we may also refer a great number of Greek nouns end-
ing in IN or IS, as delphis or delpJiin, drlphinu : Salamis or Sala-
min, Salaminis : Eleusis or in, inis, &c. There are likewise some
Greek nouns which make entis, as Simnis, Simoentis, the name of
a river: Pyrois, Pyruentis, one of the horses of the sun, &c. But
as to those we must reserve a further notice of them for the Greek
grammar.
RULE XXIV.
Of Nouns in OS.
1. Nouns in OS have the genitive in OTIS.
52. But rnos, flos, and ros, make OJRIS.
3. Heros, Minos, Tros, and thos, make OIS.
4. Bos, has bovis ; custos, custodis..
5. Os, a bone, has ossis ; but signifying the
mouth it makes oris.
EXAMPLES.
1. Nouns in OS generally make their genitive in
OTIS, as h&c dos, dotis, a portion or dowry : compos,
compotis, one that hath ohtained his desire or purpose,
a partaker : impos, imports, unable, void of: hie ncpos,
nepotis, a grandson, also a spendthrift : hie et hctc
sacerdos, sacerdotis, a priest or priestess : hie rncnoceros,
monocerotis, an unicorn : and so a great many more
Greek nouns.
2. These are excepted which make ORIS. Hie
mos, moris, manner or custom ; fricjlos,floris, a flower;
hie ros, roris, dew.
3. These also which make OIS : hie heros, herois,
an hero : Minos, Minots, a Cretan king : Tros, Trots,
a Trojan : thos, tho'is, a sort of wolf.
4. Hie et h&c bos, bovis, an ox or cow : hie et liac
, custodis, a keeper or guardian.
<j. JL 115
OF DECLENSIONS, 83
5* The word Os is always neuter ; it makes ossis
when it signifies a bone; inhamata ossa, bones unbu-
ried : but it has oris when it signifies the mouth or
the face; grams odor oris, the disagreeable stink of
the mouth or breath ; decor oris, the beauty of the
countenance.
ANNOTATION.
Bos makes bovis, because it comes from the j^Eolic @Zs 9 /3oFor,
for @ovs, (2oos : this j^Eolic digamma being little more in value than
the V consonant.
RULE XXV.
Of the Nouns in US which make the genitive in ERIS.
1. Nouns in US make their genitive in ERIS.
2. But the following have ORIS, viz. pecus,
tergus, foenus, lepus, nemus, frigus,
penus, pignus, pectus, stercus, decus,
dedecus, littus, tempus, and corpus.
3. The comparative in US has the same geni*
tive as that in OR.
EXAMPLES.
1. The greatest part of the nouns in US have the
genitive in eris short. We reckon twenty of them,
viz. hoc acus, dceris, chaff: hoc fcdus,fa?deris, cove-
nant, alliance : hocfunus,juneris, a funeral : hoc genus,
generis, kind, race, extraction: hoc glomus, eris, a
bottom of yarn, or clue of thread : hoc latus, eris, a
side, the waist : hoc munus, tris, a present, or favour:
hoc olus y eris, any garden herbs for food : hoc onus,
eris, burthen, obligation: hoc opus, eris, work, labour :
hoc pondus, ens, weight: hoc rudus, eris, rubbish : hoc
scelus, eris, wickedness : hoc sidus, eris, a star: two
vellus, eris, a fleece of wool : hczc Venus, eris 9 the
goddess. Venus : vetus, eris t old, ancient, it is an
adject. : hoc viscus, eris, a bowel, or en trail : hoc
ulcus, eris, a boil : hoc vulnus, eris, a wound.
2. There are fifteen which make the genitive in
ORIS ; hoc pecus, pecoris, a flock of sheep, a single
sheep : hoc tergus, oris, the skin or hide of any beast :
hoc f&nus, oris; usury, interest: hie lepus, ftris, an
G 2 hare :
84 NEW METHOD. Book II.
hare : Hoc nemus, oris, a grove : hocfrigus, oris, cold :
Hoc pemis, oris, provisions of all sorts : hoc p$gws,*tirisj
a pledge : hoc pectus, oris, the breast : hoc stercus,oris,
dung, excrement : hoc decus, dectiris, a credit or ho-
nour; and so its compound, dedecus, shame, disgrace :
hoc lit t us, oris, the shore : hoc tempus, oris, time : hoc
corpus, or is, the body.
3. The comparative in US has the same genitive
as that in OR, and of course it makes 6ris 9 the pe-
nultimate long ; as major, et hoc majus, majoris,
greater : melior, et hoc melius, 6Hs, better : pejor, et hoc
pejus, worse.
ANNOTATION.
It is of no manner of use to inquire which should be the general
rule of the nouns in US ; that is, whether it be those which make
om, or those which make eris. For as eris comes naturally from
ER, so om comes as naturally from OR ; therefore one is not
more natural than the other to the nouns in US. Hence we ought
to take that for the general rule, which comprehends most nou-ns ;
this is that of eris, which I have followed ; for the comparatives
form a rule by themselves, and ought not to be confounded with
the rest, because they make 6m long, which is owing to their
taking it from the masculine in or.
They used formerly to *&y /Generis, and pigneris, which shews,
that eris is the more general rule. Thence conies the verbsjcenero
orfceneror, to lend out at usury : pignero and oppignero, to pledge :
leporis long, from leyor or lepos, masc. mirth, wit, complaisance, a
good mien.
Decoris long, comes also from decor, masc. It may therefore be
observed that all those nouns which make eris or om, in the geni-
tive, have their increase short, and are neuter, except vetus adject,
and Venus, fern, by its signification.
From decus comes indecor, om, unseemly, misbecoming; and
from decor comes indecorus, the same.
RULE XXVI.
Of those which make URIS, UIS, UDIS, AUDIS, and ODIS.
i. Monosyllables in US, as also tellus, make
URIS in the genitive.
%. But grus, arid sus, make UIS.
3. Palus, incus, and subscus, have UDIS.
4. Laus, and fraus, make AUDIS.
5. And tripus, ODIS.
EXAM-
OF DECLENSIONS. 85
EXAMPLES.
1. All the monosyllables in US, make URIS in
the genitive. Hoc thus, thuris, frankincense or the
tree on which it grows : hoc rus, ruris, the country :
hie mus, muris, a mouse : plus, pluris, more : hoc jus,
juris, broth, pottage, which was measured out to each
person ; hence it is taken also for justice, equity, and
right : hoc pus, puns, matter or corruption that cometh
'out of a sore.
H&c tdlus, telluris, the earth.
2. These two make U1S, hcec grus, gruts, a crane:
sus, su'is, a sow.
3. These have UDIS. H&c palus, paludis, a morass :
~h&c incus, incudis, an anvil : hcec subscus, Mis, a fas-
tening of boards or timber together, called by the
joiners a swallow or dove-tail. The old word pecus,
a beast, unusual in the nominative and the vocative,
makes pecudis. Impurissinics pecudis sordes, Cic. in
Pison. the filth of that nasty beast.
4. These two have AUDIS, hcEc laus, laudis, praise:
hac fraus, fraudis, fraud, deceit.
5. Hie tripus, tripodis, a tripqd, or three-legged
stool; in like manner the other compounds of Wr.
ANNOTATION.
Ligus, liguris, which is joined to these, comes rather from Ligur,
uris ; this appears plainly from the increase of the genitive which
is short, whereas all nouns in US have uris long.
Charisius places pecudes among those nouns that have neither
nominative nor vocative. Hence Vossius thinks that they rather
said pecudis, hujus pecudis, which is the reason even of the second's
being short, whereas in palus, udis, and others of the same sort,
it is long. And when Priscian quotes from Caesar de Auguriis,
a book no longer extant, sisincera pecus erat ; this is an expression
that has not been followed by any one author, and which Caesar
probably used only in giving an' extract from some old Roman ce-
remonial. For which reaso'n it is better to forbear making use of
this nominative.
But there is great probability that they said hoc pecude, whence
comes Jicec pecuda. Cum adhibent in pecuda paslores, Cic. 4. de
Rep. And we find even hcec pecua, pecuum, from the nominative
pecu.
86 NEW METHOD. Book IL
RULE XXVII.
Of those which make UTIS and UNTIS.
1. Intercus, salus, virtus, juventus, se-
nectus, and servitus, have the genitive in
UTIS, Greek names of towns in US
make UNTIS,
EXAMPLES.
1. The following make the genitive UTIS. In-
tercus, inter cutu> adject. Medicament um ad aquam
intercutem, Cic. a remedy for the dropsy : htec salus,
salutis, safety, health : hccc virtus, virtutis, virtue : hcec
juventus, juventfilis, youth : h&c sencctus, senecti'itis,
old age : hdc servitus, servitutis, servitude.
ANNOTATION.
The Greek nouns, which are proper names of towns or other
places, generally make UNTIS, as Opus, Opuntis ; Trapezus, Tra-
pezuntis : Am&hus, -untis, &c. See several of them above, p. 17.
RULE XXVIII.
Of Nouns in BS and in PS,
1. Nouns in BS have BIS ; and those in PS
have PIS.
2. But those which have more than one syllable,
change E into I.
3. Auceps however makes aGcupis; puls 3 puk
tis ; and hyems, hy'emis.
EXAMPLES.
1. Nouns in BS, and in PS, form their genitive by
putting an I before S, as Arabs, A'rabis, an Arabian :
htfc stips, stipis, a piece of money, the same with the
as : stirps, stirpis, the root, a stock or race : plebs,
pltbis, the common people : hac seps, sepis, Cic. an
hedge : hie seps, sepis, a venomous serpent or eft
2. Those nouns that have more than one syllable,
change E into I in the penultimate, as cteltbs, caflibis,
and nbt ca!ltbis, a single, or unmarried person : h&C
forceps, tyis, a pair of tongs, scissars, or pincers :
princeps,
OF DECLENSIONS. 87
princeps, principis, a prince, the chief: hie et h&c
adeps, adipis, fat : municeps, icipis, one of a town whose
inhabitants were free of the city of Rome : particeps,
icipis, partaker : manceps } m&ncipis, a farmer of any
part of the public revenue, an undertaker of any
public work that giveth security for its performance?
he that buyeth the goods of one proscribed, a pro-
prietor who selleth a thing upon warranty,
3. Auceps however makes aucupis, a fowler : h&c
puts, makes pultis, a kind of meat used by the ancients,
like a pap or panado : hcec hyems, hy'tmis, the winter.
ANNOTATION.
Gryps has gryphis, a gripe or griffon : Cynips, iphis, a river of
Lybia : and cinips, ciniphis, little flies, but cruelly stinging.
Now the analogy of all these genitives is this, that these words
are abbreviated, having terminated heretofore in is in the nomi-
native, as well as in the genitive, as we have already observed,
p. 70.
RULE XXIX.
Of the Nouns in NS and in RS.
1. Nouns in NS and in RS form the genitive
in TIS, and drop their own S.
2. But glans,nefrens ? lens, Iibripens 5 fl7?,rffrons,
the leaf of a tree, change^ into DIS.
3. To these we may join the compounds of cor,
which take an S after OH.
EXAMPLES.
1. Nouns in NS, or in RS, form the genitives by
changing S into TIS; as hie mons, montis, a moun-
tain : hczcfrons,frontis, the forehead : expers, expert is,
void, exempt: h&ckns, lentis, a kind of pulse called
lentiles.
2. The following change their S into DIS. Hcec
glans, glandis, a mast of oak or other tree, an acorn ;
likewise its compound : juglans,juglandis, a walnut :
nefrens, nefrendis, a barrow pig : Imc lens, kndis, a nit :
tibripens, libripendis, a weigher : hcec from, frondis,
the leaf of a tree.
3. The
83 NEW METHOD. Book II.
3. The compounds of cor, cordis, the heart, take
an S at the latter end, and form their genitive also in
DIS. Concors, concordis, of one mind or will : dis-
cors, discordis, discordant, jarring : excors, ordis, heart-
less, foolish ; vecors, ordis, mad, foolish : socors, or
secors, ordis, lazy, idle.
RULE XXX.
Of the Participle tens, euntis, with its compounds.
3. lens makes EUNTIS, and is followed by
all its compounds.
2. Except dmbiens.
EXAMPLES.
1. The participle of the verfyeo, I go, and those
of its compounds, form the genitive in EUNTIS ;
as tens, euntis, going : periens, pereuntis, perishing :
libiens, abeuntis, departing: rediens, redeuntis, return-
ing : adiens, adeuntis, going towards another : exiens,
exeunt is, going out: obiens, obeuntis, going round.
In like manner guiens, makes queuntis, able : ne-
quiens, nequeuntis, not able; being taken by some for
the compounds of eo.
( 2. Nevertheless ambiens makes ambientis, surround-
ing, environing.
RULE XXXI.
Ofcaput and its compounds.
Caput and all its coirtpounds are declined in
ITIS.
EXAMPLES.
Caput, of the neuter gender, makes in the genitive,
capitis, the head.
In like manner its compounds, as hoc sinciput, sin-
cipitis, the fore part of the head : occiput, occipitis, the
hinder part of the head.
Also these adjectives, anceps, anclpitis, double
headed, ambiguous, doubtful : biceps, bicipitis, two
headed : triceps, tricipitis, three headed.
RULE
OF DECLENSIONS. 89
RULE XXXII.
Of the Nouns in X.
1. The nouns in X change it into CIS, as ver-
vex, vervfecis ; halex, halecis.
2. But frux, lex, rex, grex, Styx, Phryx,
conjux, change X into GIS.
3. Remex makes remigis.
4. All other nouns in EX of more syllables
than one, have the genitive in ICIS.
EXAMPLES.
1. The nouns in X form their genitive by changing
X into CIS ; as h<zc halex, or alex, ecis, an herring,
pickle, brine : hie vervex, vervecis, a wether sheep :
h(Ec fcex,f(cis, dregs : felix,felicis, happy : htfcjilix,
filicis, fern, brake : h&c vibex, vibicis, a wheal on the
flesh after whipping. See the Genders, p. 55, h<zc
lux, fuels, light.
2. The following change X into GIS. H&cfrux,
frugis, corn, the fruits of the earth : htec lex, kgis, a
law : as also its compound ; exlex, exlegis, lawless :
hie rex, regis, a king: hie grex, gregis, a flock, an
herd : hcec Styx, Stygis, a poetical infernal lake :
Phryx, Phrygis, a Phrygian : hie et hcec conjux, con-
jug is, a husband or wife.
ANNOTATION.
To these we may join harpasc, agis, a kind of amber that
draweth leaves *,nd straw after it : Bituriq, igis, Caes. a native of
Bourges ; Allobrox, ogis, a Savoyard, or of that neighbourhood :
sirix, igis, a screech-owl, an hag, or hobgoblin; Tdyyx, igis, the
western wind : phalanx, angis, a kind of Macedonian battalion :
syrinx, gis, a flute, a pipe : sphinx, gis, a poetical monster. And
perhaps some others, taken either from the Greek, or from a
verb in go, as aquilex, aquilegis, he that maketh conveyance of
water by pipes, or he that findeth springs, taken from lego, to ga-
ther. And this analogy is more general than one would imagine.
For lex itself makes legis, only because it comes from lego, to read,
according to Varro and St. Isidore. Which we may also say of
grex, taken from grego, from whence come congrego : of rex taken
from rego, &c. But those which come from a verb in co make cis,
as dux,ducis t from duco ; lux, lucis, from luceo ; (the pure termina-
tion
go NEW METHOD. Book II.
tion following the impure). And if the verb hath an i before go
or co, this i is likewise continued before gis or cis in the genitive of
the noun, which seldom happens except in words of more than one
syllable, as appears in the following, taken from remigo, judico,
coj plico, supptico, &c. For which reason we say that,
3. Remex, a rower, makes remigis, changing E
into I, because it has more syllables than one.
4. The other nouns in EX that have more sylla-
bles than one (except halex and vervex, eels, already
mentioned) also change E into I, and make ICIS.
Judex, judicis, a judge : index, indicts, a discoverer,
a shewer, the forefinger, a mark or token, an index
or table of a book : simplex, ids, simple ; suppkx, sup-
plicis, humble : duplex, duplicis, double, &c.
ANNOTATION.
The analogy of these genitives is owing likewise to this, that
all these nouns were heretofore terminated in is in the nominative
as well as in the genitive : thus the x being a double letter, in
some is equivalent to cs, for which reason they make ds ; and in
others to gs, for which reason they have gis ; see the preceding
annotation.
RULE XXXIII.
Exception to the preceding rule.
Senex, nox, nix, onyx, supellex, make senis,
noctis, nivis, onychis, and supel!6ctilis.
EXAM p L E s.
These form their genitive in a different manner,
viz. senex, senis, an old man ; htfc nox, noctis, night :
h&c nix, nivis, snow : hcec onyx, onychis, a sort of mar-
ble or alabaster, but taken for a vase or box of that
sort of stone it is masculine. See p. 53. H&c supel-
lex, supellectilis, household stuff. But we say also
supellectilis, hujus supellectilis.
ANNOTATION.
Greek nouns in AX make ACTIS, as Astyanax, actis ; Virg.
the name of a man : Bibrax, actis, the name of a city : Hipponax,
the name of a man : Hylax, the nan)e of a dog.
Despauter excepts Bryax, which, as he pretends, does make Bry-
axis. But it appears from several passages in Pliny, that the no-
minative is BRYAXIS : has deorum guinquc colossos fecit Bryaxis,
OF DECLENSIONS. 91
lib. 34-. C. 7. Bryaxis JEsculapium fecit, cap. seq. and it appears
likewise that it makes Bryaridis in the genitive. Sunt alia signa
iUmtrium artificum ; Liber pater, Bryaxidis, fy alter Sconce, ibid.
Hence it makes Bryaxin in the accusative, as we shall take notice
hereafter, p. 92.
The analogy of these genitives consists in this, that the nomina-
tives are syncopated, having been heretofore like their genitives,
It may also be said that x being a double letter, nox stands for noes,
which inserts a t with an i, noctis ; and that nix standing for mcs, it
takes the /Eolic digamma in nivis, for which reason it loses the
c, lest the pronunciation should be too harsh. On the contrary
Qnychis assumes the aspiration h to strengthen the sound.
RULE XXXIV.
General for the Accusatives.
The accusative case is in EM, as dux ducis,
.makes ducem.
EXAMPLES.
The other cases are formed from the genitive, v
taking the termination that properly belongs to them,
as that of EM for the accusative : for example, hie
sermo, sermonis, accusative sermomm, speech, dis-
course : hie labor, laboris, laborem, labour ; dux^ ducls^
ducem, a leader, a commander.
RULE XXXV.
Of the Accusatives in IM.
The following nouns, tussis, amtissis, sitis, se-
ctiris, dectissis, vis, pelvis, ravis, buris,
A'raris, Tigris, Tiberis, for m their accu-
sative in im.
EXAMPLES.
All these nouns have the accusative in IM. H&c
tussiSj accusative tussim, a cough : h&c amussis, amus-
sim, a mason's or carpenter's rule or line : h&c sitis,
sitim, thirst : h&c securis, stcurlm, an axe or hatchet :
hcec decussis, decussim, a coin of the value of ten asses:
and in like manner, centussis, cenfussim, a coin of the
value of one hundred asses : h&c vis, rim, force, vio-
lence, plenty : h&c pelvis, pelvim, a bason : hcec ravis,
ravim, hoarseness :. h&c burls, burim, Virg. the plow-
tail : Arar, or A'raris, accus. A'rarim, the river Saone :
Tigris, Tigrim, the river Tigris : Tiberis, Tibtrim, or
Tibrim, the Tiber.
ANNO-
52 NEW METHOD. Book If,
ANNOT A TIO N.
CannaUs forms also the accusative in IM ; we likewise meet
with cucumim, pulvim, and some others.
Hereto we must also refer a multitude of Greek nouns, which
take n for m t as genesis, accusative, genesin, or genesim ; Erynnis,
Erynnin ; syrtis, syrfin, and the like, which may be learnt by the
use of authors. And all the names of rivers form likewise "their
poetical accusatives in in, Albin, Bcetin, &c. Which is of great
service to poets, because the M suffers an elision before a vowel,
tut the N may stand.
RULE XXXVI.
The Accusative in EM or in IM.
Turns, sementis, febris, restis, clavis, aqualis,
puppis, tfttrf navis, form the accusative
either in EM or IM.
EXAMPLES.
These form the accusative in EM or in IM. HCEC
turris, accusative turrem, or turrim, more usual, a
tower: htec sementis, sementem, or sementim, a sowing,
seed time, also corn sown : h&c Jebris,febrem, or fe-
brim, a fever : htfc restis., restem, or restim, more usual,
an halter, a rope : h&c clams, clavem, or clavim, a
key : hie -aqualis, aqualem, or agualim, more usual, an
ewer, a water-pot : h&c puppis, pufpem, or puppim,
more usual, the hind deck of a ship, the poop : htec
navis, navem, na^im, a ship ; the former in em is more
usual.
ANNOTATION.
Cucumis in ancient writers, makes rather cucumim than cucumerem.
We meet also with cutem and cutim in the accusative, prcesepem from
the noun prcesepu, strigilim, sentim, gummim, cannabim, avim,
cratim, lentim, messim, ovim, ratim, and some others : even some
belonging to the precedent rule will be found to have em or im.
And if we may believe Scioppius, all nouns in IS that have no
increase in the genitive, had heretofore two terminations; for
which reason, he adds, we say not only partem, but also partim,
which has been made to pass for an adverb, but is a real accusative,
for heretofore they said heec partis, hujus partis.
There are a great many more Greek nouns, which, increasing
in the genitive, form the accusative in EM with increase, and in
IN without increase, as Iris, Iridis, accusative Iridem, and Irin :
Bryaxis, idis, accusative Briaxidem and Bryaxin. And then they
have hardly any other than the ablative in E, as we shall shew
hereafter, p, 97.
IvULE
OF DECLENSIONS. 93
RULE XXXVII.
General for the Ablative.
1. The ablative of substantives is in E.
2. That of adjectives in E or in I.
EXAMPLES.
- The ablative of the third declension may be consi-
dered according either to substantives, or to adjectives.
1. Substantives generally form the ablative in E,
as hie pater, patris, ablative patre, a father : hoc corpus,
genitive corporis, ablative corpore, a body : hocstemma y
at is, ablative stemmate, a garland, a stem or pedigree,
a noble act or atchievement ; but to make it stand
for a coat of arms, as is commonly done, I question
whether this can be defended by ancient authority.
2. Adjectives generally form the ablative in I or in
E, asfelh\felice orfelici, happy : fbrtior and fortius,
fortiore and fortiori, stronger : vctus, vetere or veteri,
old : victriv, victrice or victrici, victorious : amans,
amante or amanti, loving.
ANNOTATION.
Of some adjectives that have been doubted of, and tvhich follow
nevertheless the general rule.
Uber, which several grammarians except from this rule, forms,
nevertheless, E or I. The former is usual, the latter we read in
Q. Curtius, uberi et pingui solo ; and in Seneca, uberi cingit solo, in
Hercul. Fur.
Degener makes degeneri in Lucan, lib. 4. Dives makes divite
in Hor. and diviti in Pliny. Locuples, makes locuplete in Hor^and
locupleti in Cic. Inops makes inope or inopi. In hac inope lingua,
Cic. Plus makes plure and pluri according to Charis. though Al-
varez ranks it among those which make only i.
Of Par and its compounds.
Par makes pare andean', but with some distinction. For being
taken substantively in the masc. or fern, for like, equal, or companion,
it has pare, as we read it in Ovid, S. and 4. Fast. But when taken
for couple, or a pair, as it is then.- neuter, it has pari by the
following rule ; hence it makes paria in the plural. Ex om?iibus
sceculis, vix tna aut quatuor nominantur paria amicorum, Cic,
Whije. it continues adjective, it makes generally pari.
Ergo pari wto gessisti bellajuventus, Lucan.
Its
94 NEW METHOD. Book II.
Its compounds retain both terminations, and are adjectives.
Atlas cum c mpare multo, Mart.
And yet impart and dispart seem to be more usual. Wherefore
upon this passage of the 8th eclogue, numero Deus impare gaudet,
Servius says, impare autem propter metrum ; nam ab hoc impart di-
cimus. And herein the analogy favours him, because heretofore
they said, hie et hcec parts , et hoc pare. Accessit ei fortuna paris,
Atta. apud Prise.
Of the adjectives in IX, fern* and neuter*
Victrix, and the like nouns in IX, are adjectives; and some-
times we find them even in the neuter, not only in the plural, as
Servius believed, victricia arma ; but likewise in the singular,
victrix solum, Claud. Victrix tropheeum, Min. Felix ; and then
their ablative is in E or in I, dextra cecidit victrice, Ovid. Victrici
Jerro, Lucan.
This shews that Joseph Scaliger had no more reason than Ser-
vius, to declare in a letter to Patisson, that it was ridiculous to
think we might say, victrix genus, as we say victricia arma.
But we have farther to remark, that in these adjectives, the ter-
mination OR, as victor, serves for the masculine, and that in IX,
as victrix, for the feminine and the neuter. Hence it is a mistake
that has been censured in Vigilius Martyr, to say victrix triumphus
for victor. Which cannot be excused, says Vossius, but by allow-
ing for the age he lived in, when the language was quite corrupted.
Of the names of countries in AS.
The names of countries in AS are also adjectives, and of course
may have E or I. Though Frischlinus says that Priscian leads us
into an error of making false Latin, by establishing this rule. But
we read Frusinati in Cic. ad Attic, and Aletrinati in the oration
pro Cluentio, according to Lambinus.
It is true that the termination e is' perhaps more usual ; for we
find in the same author, in Arpinate, Atinate, Capenate, Casi*
nate, Fulginate, Pitinate, and the like. And yet this does not
seem to be so agreeable to analogy, since according to Priscian
himself, these nouns were heretofore terminated in is, and instead
of saying Arpinas, which serves now for the three genders, they
said Arpinatis and Arpinate, from whence it would be more natural
to form Arpinati in the ablative according to the 44th rule; the
same may be said of the rest.
EXCEPTIONS TO THE RULE OF THE
Ablative, relating to Substantives.
RULE XXXVIII.
Exception 1. of Nouns that make I in the ablative.
1. The neuter in AR makes the ablative in I,
2. (Except nectar, jubar, far, and Lepar.)
3. The
OF DECLENSIONS. 95
3. The neuters in AL, except sal ;
4. And those in E, except gausape, wa/ce also I.
EXAMPLES.
1. The neuters in AR form the ablative in I, as
talcar, calcaris, ablative calcari, a spur.
2. These four are exceptecl, which have E. Jubar,
jubare, a sun beam : nectar, met are, the drink of the
gods : far, Jarre, all manner of corn, also meal or
flour : hepar, hepate, the liver.
3. The neuters in AL form also the ablative in I ;
animal, ammalis, animali, a beast or animal. Except
sal, salt, which makes sale, because it is more usual
in the masculine.
4. Those in E form also the ablative in I ; hoc
mare, mari, the sea : hoc cubile, cubili, a bed : except
gausape, a furred coat, an hair mantle ; ablative gau-
sape, in Hor. Plin. and Lucil.
ANNOTATION.
The dictionaries all in general * mark gausape as indeclinable,
which in all probability is owing to this passage of Pliny, book 8
c. 4-8. Nam tunica laticlam in modum gausape, texi nunc primunt
incipit : taking gausape in the genitive, as may be seen in Calepin*
But Vossius pretends it is there an ablative, pointing it thus :
lati dam in modum, gausape texi incipit. And indeed Priscian does-
not give it an E in the ablative because of its being indeclinable,
but because all those nouns having heretofore had E (as well as
I) this is one of those that retained this single termination. Far
which reason, he says, it is that Persius does not use gausapia, in
the plur. but gausapa, which we find also in Ovid and in Martial.
This is better than to derive it, as some do, from gamapum, which
Cass. Severus made use of; but it never obtained, nor do we find it
in any author extant.
Calepin likewise quotes gausapia from Varr. 4v de L. L. but I
could not find it there, nor in any other author. Nor do we read
any where h&c gausapis, from which several would fain derive the
ablative gausape. For the Greeks saying o yavo-aTw, the Latins
have thence formed licec gausapa, according to the opinion of
Varro, Char, and Prise, in the same manner as of o xjy.fas they
have made hcec charta, and others of the like sort, of which we
took notice, vVhen treating of the genders, p. 26.
* It is not marked so in Ainsworth'8.
of
96 NEW METHOD. Book II.
Of the analogy of the terminations included in this rule.
No wonder that the neuters in AL should follow those in E,
for they are often formed from thence by syncope. Thus animal
comes from animale, autumnal from autumnale, &c.
In regard to those in AR we may here observe a beautiful ana-
logy, namely, that those whose ablative is in z, have the penulti-
mate long by nature. For which reason those that have it short,
make it in e, as nectare,jubare, hepate. 'Even far itself makes^irr^,.
because the penultimate is long only by position. From thence one
should conclude that lucar must make also lucare and not lucari,
because it is short in the penultimate. But I could find no autho-
rity for it. The same must be said of cappar, capers, which we
read in Palladius ; but we likewise meet with capparis in Colum.
from whence comes cappare, the same as baccharis, bacchare, the
herb called lady* 8 gloves.
Of the proper names in AL or in E.
Proper names form always the ablative in E, Annibal, Annibale ;
Amilcar, Amilcare. And in like manner the names of towns,
though neuter, as Prceneste, Ccere, Reate, Bibracte. The same
may be said of Nepete, Soracte, and other proper names.
Poetical licence in regard to other nouns.
It is a licence hardly ever suffered but in verse to make the
ablat. of appellatives in e 9 as the poets say in the ablative la-
qucare, mare, and the like. But here we must observe that the
nominative is sometimes twofold, which will occasion two different
ablatives. For we say rete and prccsepe^ which have the ablative
in I. We likewise say retis and pr&sepis, which have the ablative
in E. There shall be a list of these different terminations at the
end of the Heteroclites.
RULE XXXIX,
Exception 2. of Substantives that have E or I in the ablative.
From the accusative in EM or IM the ablative,
is formed by dropping M.
EXAMPLES.
The ablative is formed of the accusative, by drop-
ping M; such therefore as have the accusative in IM,
form their ablative in I ; as hcec sitis, sitim, siti, thirst :
htfc vis, vim, vi, force, violence, plenty.
And those which have the accusative in EM or in
IM, form likewise their ablative in E or in I ; as h&c
navis, navem, or navim ; ablat. nave or navi, a ship :
h&c clavis, clawrn or clavim, ablat, clave or clavi, a
key,
ANNO-
QF DECLENSIONS. 97
ANNOTATION.
It is observable that most of the Greek nouns which increase in
the genitive, drop the augment in the accusative in IN ; but
taking it up again in the ablative, they generally form it in E
and not in I. As eris, eridis, accusative endem and erin, ablative
eride, and not eri : iris, idis, iridem, and inn, ablative iride, and
not iri : Dapknis, idis, Daphnin, ablative Daphnide, and not
JJdpkni,
And the reason of this is because the dative and the ablative
being the same thing in the Greek, they ought to consist of aa
equal number of syllables, when they go over to the Latins. But
we shall treat more largely of these nouns at the end of this third
declension, where we shall shew that they are sometimes declined
without the augment, and then they may form their ablative also
in I.
The nouns in YS have their ablative in E or in Y ; as Capys,
Atys, Cotys, and such like proper names. Ablative Capye or Capy,
Atye or Aty, &c. The former is according to the Latins, who
say in the dative Apyi, and even according to the Greeks in the
common tongue, ru KKTTVI : but the latter comes from the Do-
rians, who decline' o Ka7/r, re KCITM, for Kawvos, ry Kctwv for
Katyvi t &C.
RULE XL.
Of some Nouns which do not entirety conform to the analogy of
the preceding rule.
1. A'raris chuses to make A'rare, and restis
has only reste.
2. On the contrary, vectis, strigilis, candlis*
form the ablative in I.
EXAMPLES.
1. This rule is only an appendix to the former.
For A'raris, the Saone, has scarce any other accusative
than A'rarim, as we have above observed, rule 36.
And yet its ablative is generally A'rare, though we
sometimes meet also with A'rari: restis, a rope or
cord, has only reste in the ablative, though in the
accusative it has restem and restim.
%. On the contrary, slrigilis, a curry-comb, makes
always strigili, though we seldom say strigilim, in the
accusative. It is the same with vectis, a bar, a lever,
which makes vecti; and canalis, any fall or spout of
water, a trunk or pipe for the conveyance of water,
Voi,, I. H which
98 .NEW METHOD. Book II.
which has can&li, though perhaps we shalfnot be able
to find their accusative in IM.
ANNOTATION.
To these may be added B&tis, which makes Bate or Bcsti 9
though it has Bastim only in the accusative. The former we find
in Livy, superato Bate amni ; and the second is in Pliny. The
reason hereof is because all these nouns had heretofore both termi-
nations in the accusative and the ablative : but custom has de-
prived them of one in the one case, while for the other it has
reserved the other.
RULE XLI.
Third exception. Of other Substantives whose ablative is in
E or in I.
These have either E or I in the ablative, viz.
unguis, amnis, rus, civis, imber, ignis,
vigil, avis, tridens, supellex, with some
others.
EXAMPLES.
The following also form the ablative in E or in I.
Hie unguis, ablative ungue or ungui, a nail or talon :
hie amnis, amne, or amni, a river : hoc rus, rurrs, the
country ;' ablative rure and ruri, Charis. hie et htec
civis, cive or civi, a citizen : hie imber, imbris, imbre
or imbri, a shower of rain : hie ignis, igne or igni, fire :
vigil, vigile or vigili, a watchman, a sentinel: avis,
ave or avi, a bird ; the latter is more usual : tridens,
tridente or tridenti, a trident, any instrument that hath
three teeth : h&c supellex, supdlectile or i, household
stuff, or furniture.
ANNOTATION.
There are some other nouns which have I or E in the ablative,
and may be easily learnt by practice. Those of most frequent
use and best ascertained are mentioned in the rule ; the greatest
part of the rest are thrown together in the following list, in which
the learner will also find authorities for those mentioned in the
rule.
A List of Nouns Substantive that form the ablative
in I or in E.
AFFINITATI, nisi ita conjunctus est uffi- cording to Pierius and all the ancient
nitali, Venul. copies ; as also according to Charisius
AMNT, which Frischlinus rejects, is in aud Priscian.
. Horace ; But we meet likewise with AMNE in
rapldo ferventius amni. Hor.
And in Virg. Phoebe, qui Xantho lavis amne crines,
' -.".mi..,, prono rapit dveus amni, ac in JLucan, Martial, and others.
ANGUJ
OF DECLENSIONS.
ANGUI is absolutely rejected by
Frischlinus, though Priscian has en-
deavoured to establish it by means of
this passage of Horace ; cane pcjus et
a,nzui. But all the ancient and modern
editions have anue. And we meet
with it also in Propertius.
Tisiphones atro si fwit angue caput.
la Statins, angue ter excusso, and in
Andronicus.
AVI ; Mala duds avi domum,
Hor. Avi incertd, Cic. de Augur, ex
Chads. And heretofore awn. in the
accusative in Ncevius.
AVE is to be found in Varro, ave
sinistrd, 6. de L. L. And he himself
also admits it in his 2d book de Anal.
as does also Priscian, lib. 7.
CANI or CANE were both used, accord-
ing to Charis. But the safest way is to
use only the latter.
Civi occurs constantly in Plautus, in
PerM, Act 4. sc. Cui homini.
qui Aificam hodie civitatem
Maximam, majorem fed, atque auxi
civi fcemind.
In Cicero it is the same, ut nunc in
uno civi res ad resistendum sit, ad Atti-
cum, lib. 7. ep. 3. De clarissimo civi,
lib. 14. ep. 11. according to all the
ancient copies, as Malaspina and Vos-
fiius maintain, and as Lambinus and
Gruterus read it, though in several edi-
tions the passage be corrupted.
But GIVE occurs in Juvenal and in
other writers.
Quid illo cive tul'isset
Datura in terris, quid Roma beatius un-
quam? sat. 10.
CLASSI is in Virg.
Advectum JEneam classi victosque pe-
nates Inferre. BLn. 8.
COLLIJ in colli iundentes pabula
lata. Lucret.
FINE is very common : but
FINI frequently occurs in Gellius and
in Papinian. It is even in Hirtius 1.
De bello Alex, as Scipio Gentilis ob-
serves. We find it likewise in Teren-
tianus and in Manilius, lib. 1.
' FURFURI i qui alunt furfuri sues.
Plaut.
FUSTI, of which Alvarez doubted, is
in Plautus.
Nifiil est: tanquam si claudus sim,
cum fusti est ambulandum.
Asin. act. 2. sc. 3uod hoc est negotii.
It is also in the Captives : in Tacitus,
and in Apuleius.
ICNI Igni corusco nubila dividens.
Hor.
H
IGNE commistis igne tenebris.
Virg. And the last was the b^st
according to Pliny.
IMBRI. Imbri frumentum conumpi
patiebantur. Cic. in Verr. 5.
Nee minus ex imbri soles et aperta serena
Prospicere. Virg. 1. Georg.
IMBRE. Romam petit imbre luloque
Aspersus. Hor.
LABI. Nee novitate cibi, nee labi
corporis ilia. Lucret.
LAPIDI. Cum lapidi lapldem terimus.
Idem.
Luci. - In luci quas poterit res
Accidere. Idem.
' MELLI. , Aut pice cum mell'i, niirum
sulfur et acetum. Seren.
MESSI also occurs in Varro 1. de
R. R. where some however read messe
facia.
MONTI, FONTI. Vossius quotes
them both from Varro. But on tha
contrary Varro condemns them, which
Vossius does not seem to have suffi-
ciently observed. It is in the 8th book
de L. L. n..64. where intending to shevr
that an erroneous custom does not at
all make against the truth of analogy,
he says that whoever makes use of
Hoc MONTI and Hoc FONTI, where
others read Hoc MONTE and Hoc
FONTE, and -the like, which are said
two ways, one true, the other false t
does no manner of hurt to the analogy ;
but that the other on the contrary who
folloros this analogy, establishes and con-
firms it. Whereby we see that Varro
rejects the ablative in i, and admits
only of that in e, as most agreeable to
analogy.
MUGILI, which some pretend to prove
by the 17th chapter of the 9th book of
Pliny, occurs only in the title, which is
indeed, de mugili ; but not in the text
of the author. Therefore Charisius
chuses rather to say mugile. And
thence it is that in the genitive plural
in this same chapter of Pliny, he has
mugilum and not mugilium.
NAVI. " Navi fractd ad Andrufo
ejectus est. Ter.
Quo enim tibi na-ci opusfuit? Cic.
NAVE , At media Mneslheus incedetis
nave per ipsos
Hortatur socios. Virg.
NEITI, is in Priscian ? but without
authority.
OCCIPITI. Occipili CCKCO, postkff
occurrile sannff, Pers,
Occipiti calvo ef, Auson.
Onar,
100 NEW METHOD. Book II.
OKBI. Per.tora, terrarum gui in nrbi be in the country. Run veninnt rustici,
snnrta tuelur. Lucret. as Lambinus, Plaut. they come from the country.
G'flfanius, and Vossius read him. AncJl SEGETI. Ex negeti vrllito ebulum,
Charisius affirms that this is a very cicutam, &c. Cato de R. R.
good word, being found in Cicero, Orbi SORDI. V'^ceribn-; cvcis, prope jam,
terrarnm comprehensng. 5 de Rep. and sordiqne sepu/tis. Lucret.
that it is ascertained by Pliny, lib. 5. SORTI. Sorti sum victus. Plaut.
de sermone d:<bi. Varro frequently STEKCORI, occurs frequently in the
uses it, aqu& frigida et orbi ligneo. 3. de Florentine Pandects. It is also in Apu-
E. R.'c. 5. in (>rbi rotunda oslendunt, c. leius according to Scioppius.
16. and the like. SUPEI.LFCTILI. In insirumenlo et
OTI is- admitted by Charis. and suj/ellectih. C. Verr'n. Cic.
Prise. Even Varro acknowledges that VECTI. In medium hue agmen cum?
they commonly said without a mistake verli Donax. Tereut.
Ovi or OVE, AVI or AVE. Priscian pretends that vecte was like
p ARTI loquitur de me et de parti wise used, but he gives no authority
meci. Plaut. for it.
And in Lucretius we often meet with UNCUT acuto ne secer unsui. Hor.
it. Some read it even in Cicero. Parti For although this does not prove enough,
miscenlur in un&. in Arat. But others beins at the end of the verse, where he
read, Par tern admiscentur in unam: very might have put ungue ; yet this is thff
likely because they were of opinion that established fading in all the ancient
parti was not used. copies And Charisius takes notice that
POSTI. llaptaque de dextro rolmsla Calvus had used it thus : but we meet
repagula posli- Ovid. likewise with UNGUE in Propert.
POSTE. Turn puite recluso. Lucan. Ungue meam morso quavere s&pe jidem,
EORI. Gharis. Ease rure or run, to It is also in Ovid, Martial, and others.
ANNOTATION.
The foregoing are the ablatives given by Vossius. However
there is no manner of doubt of their having had formerly a great
many more, since we find vesperi, tempori, luci, &c. marked as ad-
verbs, which are indeed no other than ablative cases.
Hence Sanctius, after Consentius Romanus, affirms, that all the
nouns of the third declension had formerly the ablative in E or in,
I; this is owing entirely to the affinity of these two vowels, E and
I, which is so great, that in almost all languages they are changed
for each other, as we shall observe in the treatise of letters, and
a great many nations frequently confound them in the pronun-
ciation. Though in practice we should always consult the ancients,
which Pontanus perhaps omitted, when he said :
i Cinerique mnligno. 1. Meteor.
But we have elsewhere taken notice of some other expressions
of this author, which can hardly be defended.
That the dative and the ablative were always alike ; and
that the Greeks have an ablative.
But what is most remarkable upon this head, is that heretofore
the dative and the ablative of this, as well as of every other de-
clension, were always alike in the singular, as they are still in the
plural, whence it is that we find insultet morte mece, Propert. for
morti. Qua till sene serviet, Catull. as Scaliger reads it for senL
And other like phrases, of which we shall take more particular
notice in the remarks*
OF DECLENSIONS. 101
From hence, says Sanctius and Scioppius, proceeds that mistake
of the grammarians, who imagined that the Greeks had no abla-
tive, because in their language the resemblance was general and
without exception. Not at all considering that this is not what
properly constitutes the difference of cases, but it is their different
properties and offices in expressing and marking every thing what-
soever, and that it is natural and reasonable they should always
retain the same properties whether in Greek, Latin, or in any other
language.
EXCEPTIONS TO THE RULE OF
Ablatives in regard to the Adjectives.
RULE XLII.
First exception. Of Adjectives that have only the ablative in E.
1. Hospes, pubes, senex, pauper, sospes,
form the ablative only in E.
2. The same happens to adjectives ending in
NS, especially when they are put in an
absolute sense.
EXAMPLES.
1. These five nouns are adjectives ; and yet they
always form their ablative in E only, like that of
substantives.
Hospes, a guest, an host, ablative hospite: pubes,
eris, of ripe age, full grown, ablative pubere: senex,
old, sene : pauper, poor, paupere : sospes, safe, sotspite.
%. In like manner the participles or nouns adjective
in NS generally form their ablative in E. And in the
first place when they are put in an absolute sense, they
never form it othenvise : Deo volente, God willing :
regnante Romulo, in Romulus's reign. So that it
would be a mistake to say volenti or regndnti in this
sense.
And even exclusive of this upon the whole they
more frequently form the ablative in E. Pro eauto
ac diligente, Caes. like a wary and diligent man.
Ilium deperit impotent e amore, Catul.
He is most passionately fond of him.
But then they may have I. Excellent! ammo, Cic.
Of an excellent disposition.
ANNO-
102 NEW METHOD. Book II.
ANNOTATION.
Priscian says that the reason why hospes and sospes do not form
the ablative in I, is because they have not the neuter in E, and
therefore follow a different analogy from the rest. In general it
may be said of the five nouns mentioned in the rule, that it is be-
cause they are seldom used in the neuter, though we sometimes
meet with them, as we shall observe in the remarks, and most fre-
quently they are taken substantively, and therefore they have fol-
lowed the rule of substantives.
For which reason Vossius is of opinion we ought not intirely
to reject hospiti*, when it is a real adjective, and he thinks that from
thence comes the genitive plural, hospitium, as he would have it
taken in the description of ^Etna.
Quod si diversas emittat terra canales,
Hospitiumjluviorum, aut semita nulla^ &c.
Though Ascensius reads hospitium here in the nominative by ap-
position. But this genitive we also meet with in Nonius on the
word duet in the following verse of Pacuvius.
Sed hcec cluentur hospitium infidelismni.
For this is the reading in the old editions and in several manu-
scripts, although some others have hospitum.
For the Adjectives in NS.
Charisius, after Pliny and Valerius Flaccus, an excellent gram-
marian, lays down this general rule for the adjectives in ,ns> of
having only E in the ablative ; nor can it be denied but they have
it very often ; yet we meet with some also in 1, when they are
not taken in an absolute sense. In terra continently Varro, in
Charis. Primo insequenti die, Asm. Pollio in the same author : ex
continents visi, Cses. 3. B. Civ. Gaudenti animo, Cic. Candentiferro,
Varro. This is what Alvarez thought to reconcile, when he
reduced this principle to the participles only, adding that when-
ever they occurred in I, they became mere nouns adjectives,
that is, they no longer expressed any difference of time. But not
to mention that it is difficult to fix this in several examples, as in
the two just now quoted, candentijerro> gaudenti animo, where the
present time is evidently expressed, it is certain that the analogy
of the language absolutely requires they should have e or i, it
being impossible to give any other reason why the plural of these
participles is in ta, and the genitive in mm, as amantia, amantium,
but because they admit of I in the ablative, amante vel amanti :
and therefore this is general only in regard to the ablatives absolute,
as Vossius hath observed.
RULE XLIII.
Second exception. Of those Adjectives which have the ablative
only in I.
1. All adjectives in ER or in IS reserving E
for the nominative neuter, have 1 only in
the ablative.
2. The
OF DECLENSIONS. 103
%. The same extends to the names of months.
EXAMPLES.
1. Adjectives in ER or in IS form the ablative in I,
to distinguish it from the nominative neuter in E.
Those in ER ; as hie et h&c acer, and hoc acre %
sour, sharp, ablative acri: celtber, and celtbre, ablative
celeb ri, famous, celebrated.
Those in IS ; as dulcis et dulce, sweet, ablative dulci:
fort is et forte, ablative forti.
Q. We include also the names of months which are
real adjectives, as September, the month of September,
ablative Septembri: October, the month of October,
abl. Octobri.
Aprilis, April, ablative Aprili: Quintilis, July, ab-
lative Quintili: Sextilis, August, ablative Sextili.
ANNOTATION.
To this rule a number of nouns may be referred, which being
in their nature adjectives, follow this same analogy, because though
they are very little, if at all, used in the neuter, yet they might
have been used.
Such are the names of months, which even children themselves
cannot but know to be adjectives, since they are made to say mense
Aprili, kalendas Oclobres, nonas ffovembres, idus Decembres, &c.
Such are a great many nouns which agree to inanimate things,
as bipennis, biremis, triremis, annalis, ndtalis, rudis, and the like, all
which form the ablative in I.
Such are also a great many others which agree to man, assodalis,
rivalis,jhmiliaris, qffinis, ced'dis, popularis, patruelis^ &c.
To distinguish the ablative according as the noun u
taken either adjectwely or substantively.
But we should take particular notice that as these nouns fre-
quently assume the office of substantives, they follow likewise the
analogy of the latter, forming only E in the ablative. Which is
general, even in regard to all the other adjectives, as hath already
appeared by examples.
Thus we find, as an adjective, in JEsopo Jamiliari tuo, Cic,
though in other places familiaris taken as a substantive forms like-
wise E. Pro L.jamiliare veniebam, Varro. A Larejamiliare, Id.
Thus you may say, with the adjective, volucri sagittd, homine
rudi ; and with the substantive, a volucre comestus, rude donatus,
and the like.
Thus proper names derived from adjectives, have E only, as
Pliny ajid Charisius observe. Summa in Lateranenw ornamentaesse,
Cic,
104 NEW METHOD. Book II.
Cic. Cum Juvenale meo, Mart, though this name was heretofore
in use forjuvenilis. In like manner, Cerealis, Vitalis, Apotlinaris,
and others, form all of them E, when they become proper names.
But the ablative of adjectives, or even of the nouns common in
IS, is sometimes also terminated by the poets in E, as we have
geen them give this termination to the substantives neuter in E.
Thus they say, cceleste sagitta, Ovid. De porca bimestre, Ovid.
Letaleferro impresso, Sen. and in like manner Tricuspide telo, Ovid.
Cognomine terra, Virg. JEn. 4. though in this passage it comes
from cognominis, which is also in Festus and even in Plautus, ilia
mea cognominis fuit ; and ought to make the ablative in I accord-
ing to our 44th rule. This is what Servius cJ early shews, where
he says, Quod autem communi genere, in E misit ablativum, mctri ne-
cessitasfecit ; whereby we see that this ablative does not come from
cognomen, as some have imagined, who find fault with this exam-
ple ; but from hie et hcec cognominis, and that the usual custom of
these common nouns (which is very remarkable) as well as of the
adjectives, was to have i, since he will have it that the poet departed
from it only to serve the measure of the verse.
Memor makes in like manner memori, and may be referred to
this rule ; because its having only I in the ablative, is owing to
the ancient use of memoris and memore in the nominative, as may
be seen in Caper and in Prise.
OF THE PLURAL OF THE THIRD
Declension.
The nominative plural of the masc. and fern, is generally well
enough known by the rudiments, where it is marked in es ; patres,
Jortes, &c. Nevertheless they sometimes inserted an i, jbrteis*
puppets 9 Aresteis, which Varro affirms to be as proper as puppes,
Arestes, &c.
This happened particularly in Greek words, whose contraction
was in us, as Syrteis, Tratleis, Sardeis, Atpeis, which were some-
times wrote with I long.
Smyrna quid, S? Colophon ? quid Crcesi regia Sardis ?
because this I long and this diphthong El were almost the same
thing, as we shall make appear elsewhere.
Now, in order to know when the termination in EIS or in IS
is best received, see what shall be said hereafter concerning the
accusative.
We have only to give a rule here in regard to the neuters, some
of which have the plural in A, and others in 1A.
RULE XLIV.
Of the plural of Nouns neuter.
The nominative plural of neuters depends on
the ablative singular :
1. If this be in E, they form the plural in A ;
2. But
OF DECLENSIONS. 105
2. But if it be in I, or in E and I, they form I A.
3. All comparatives make the nominative
plural in RA.
4. Plus makes plura ; and sometimes pldria.
But vetus makes only vetera.
EXAMPLES.
The nominative plural of neuter nouns depends on
the ablative singular.
1. If the ablative be only in E, they form their
plural in A, as hoc corpus, the body, ablative co'rpore,
plur. corpora, bodies : caput, cdpitis, the head, ablat.
capite, plur. capita, heads : hoc gausape, ablative gaiu-
sape, plur. gaumpa, a furred coat, an hair mantle.
2. But if the ablative be in I only, or even in E
and I, the nominative plural is always in IA : mare,
the sea, man, plur. maria, the seas : dukis, et hoc
duke, sweet, abl. dulci, plur. dulces, et hcec dulcia.
A'nimal, an animal, ablative animali, plur. animalia :
felLv, happy, ablative felice etfelici, plur. felices etfe-
licia: amans, loving, ablat. amante et amanti, plur.
amantes et amantia, Sec.
3. The comparatives form the ablative in E or in
I, because they are adjectives. Ptilchrior et hoc pul-
chrius, more handsome, ablat. pulchriore et pulchriori ;
but by reason their ablative in E is the most usual,
they form the neuter plural in A only ; pukhriores et
pukhriora, and not pule hrioria : sanctius, more holy,
sanctiora : fortius, stronger, fortiora.
4. Plus, more, makes plure et pluri ; hence in the
plural it has plura, and sometimes pturia. Vetus, old,
makes veteri ; but in the plural it has only vetera.
ANNOTATION.
Aplustre, an ornament put on the masts of ships, a flag, or
streamer, has a double nominative plural according to Priscian,
whom Despauter has followed, giving it aplustra, and aplustria.
But the former may be said to come from aplustrum, of the second
declension, according to Lucretius, when he says,
Namgia aplu&trisfractis obnitier undis.
And thus that aplustre simply follows the rule, making aplustria,
because it forms the ablative in i. We find aplustria in Festus, and
not aplnstra.
Plus
106 NEW METHOD. Book II.
Plus makes plura and pluria, from whence comes complura and
eompluria, as is fully shewn in Gellius, book 5. c. 21. Pluria wista,
Lucr. jVora compluria, Ter. which Vossius has ventured to imitate
in different parts of his works ; but these nouns are comparatives,
let Geliius say "what he will in the place abovementioned. For
which reason Charisius, after Pliny and I. Modestus, excepts them
from the rule of the rest merely by custom, which is the mistress
of languages ; consuetude tamen fy hos plures dicit, 8$ Jiccc pluria,
Charis. lib. 1. And yet the plural in a is the most usual according
to Prise. Plura dicarn, Ter. Plura venena, Juv. And indeed this
noun is not one of those whose ablative is only in 1. as Alvarez
fancied. It has also E ; plure tanto altero, Plaut. Plure venit, Cic.
as may be seen in Charisius, book 1. and 2.
Hereto others refer also bicorpor, tricorpor, and the like corn-r
pounds of corpus ; but since Lucretius has said in the feminine tri-
corpora vis Geryonai, we may say likewise that the plur. tricorpora
comes from tricorporus, a, urn : or at least that being part of the
nouns compounded of corpus, they follow their simple, as we shall
observe hereafter.
RULE XLY.
General rule for the genitive plural.
1. The ablative singular in E makes the geni-
tive plural in TIM ;
2. But if the ablative singular be in I, the ge-
nitive plural is in IUM.
3. Plus also makes plurium.
EXAMPLES.
1. The genitive is formed of the ablative singular,
so that if the ablative be in E, this genitive is in UM.
Hie pater, the father, abl. patre, gen. patrum: htec
actio, an action ; actione, actwnum : hoc (Enigma, a
riddle, ^nigmatum : JKEC virtus, virtue, virtutum.
2. But if the ablative singular be in I, whether I
only, or E and I, the genitive plural is in IUM, as hoc
laguear, a cieling, abl. laqueari, gen. laqutarium :
amanSj amantium, loving : hie amnis, amnium, a river:
hcec avis, avium, a bird : dulcis et duke, sweet, dultium :
hie imber, a shower, abl. imbre, or imbri, gen. plur.
'imbrium.
3. Plus also, though a comparative, makes plurium,
because it has plure audpluri, in the ablative singular.
OF. DEC LENS IONS. 107
EXCEPTIONS TO THE RULE OF THE
Genitive.
RULE XLVI.
Exception 1. Of Comparatives and others which make UM.
1. But all other comparatives,
%. As likezviseprimoY, have the genitive in UM ;
3. Add to these, vetus, supplex, and meraor,
though their ablative is in I.
4. Add also, pugil, degener, celer, compos ;
impos, pubes, uber, dives, consors, inops ;
5. With the compounds qfp^s;
6. The derivatives of facio ending in fex ;
7. And the derivatives of capio ending in ceps.
EXAMPLES.
1. As the comparatives form the nominative plural
in A, so they have the genitive in UM, and not in
IUM. Major tt hoc majus, greater; plur. majora,
mqjorum : fortior et Jortius, stronger, Jortiora, for-
tiorum.
Q. Primor, vris, the first, the foremost, plur. pri-
mores, primorum.
3. Hie following make also the genitive in UM,
though they have the ablative in I : vetus, old, gen.
veterum: suppler, supplicum, suppliant: memor, memo-
rum, mindful; in like manner immemor, immemorum,
unmindful,
4. Pugil, pugilum, a champion-: degener, degene-
rum, degenerate; in like manner, congener, one of
the same kind or race: celer, celerum, swift, light:
compos, compotum, one that hath obtained his desire
or purpose : impos, impotum, unable, without power :
puber, or rather pubes, pubcris, plur. puberum, of ripe
age : ubcr, ubtrum, fertile : dives, divitum, rich : con-
sorS) comortum, a companion, or that partakes of a
thing : inops, inopum, poor.
5. The compounds of pes, pedis, as allpes, alipedis,
abl. alipede, i, plur. alipedcs, alipedum, swift of foot :
quadrupes, edis, plur. quadrupeds, urn, four-footed.
6, The
108 NEW METHOD. Book II.
6. The derivatives of j ado, ending in jT^r, have
also UM ; as artifex, "icis, plur. artificum, an artist :
opifex, opificum, one that worketh, the maker or
framer of: carnife.r, wum, an executioner, a villain.
7. The derivatives of capio, ending in CEPS, as
municeps, ipis, plur. munitipum, one of a town whose
inhabitants were free of the city of Rome, a burgher :
princeps, principum, the foremost, the prince.
ANNOTATION.
The reason why the comparatives form the genitive in UM, is
because their ablative in E is most usual. Hence it is that they
have the nominative likewise in A and not in IA. And this rea-
son may hold for most of the nouns of this rule, which have more
frequently E than I in the ablative. This is so far true that Charis.
pretends they never say vtteri, majori, meliori, though he is in the
wrong to exclude them absolutely.
Primary though it has in the ablative primore or primori, makes
also primorum, either because it partakes of the nature of compa-
ratives, primor, quasi primior ; or because it is oftener in the nature
of a substantive in the plural, primores, the nobles, or the chief
men of a place.
To these we may add also the derivatives of corpus, which be-
yond all doubt are terminated in or, since tricorpor is from Accius
in Prise, and an ancient poet makes use of tricorporem in Cic.
Tusc. 2. and we meet with tricorporis in Virg. ^En. 6. And then
we may take for a rule that they follow the analogy and the de-
clension of the simple, forming in the ablative, corpore, in the plur.
corpora, corporum, though, as we have above observed, p. 106. they
followed also another declension.
To these Despauter, and after him Verepeus, join also vigit.
And it is true we find
Vigilum exculiis obsidere pnrtas, TEn. 9.
but there it is taken substantively, and then it would make vigile
in the ablative : whereas when we find Juvenal using adjectively
toigili cumfebrc, and Statius vigili aure, one would think that we
should likewise say in the plural vigilium aurium. This is at least
the opinion of Vossius. And yet Horace has it otherwise where
he says Et vigilum canum tristes excubicp^ lib. 3. od. 16.
But this may be a syncope, since in the civil law where it is taken
substantively, we read prajecti vigilium. The reason hereof is
that vigil is only a syncopated word for vigilis, hujus vigilis, which
would make lum in the plural by the following rule. Be that as
it may, it is always better in prose to say wgilum, when it is a
substantive, and vigilium when it is an adjective, which coincides
intirely with the general rules.
But it is not the same in regard to the compounds ofjacio
and capio ; for though as adjectives they have the ablative in E
or
OF DECLENSIONS. 109
or in I like the rest, yet they constantly form the genitive plural
in UM and not in IUM. Hence though Statius has artifici pollice,
yet. we must not say artificium pollicum^ but artificum, and the rest
in the same manner. The reason of this has been to distinguish
these genitives from the substantives in IUM, which resemble them ;
as hoc artijicium^ principium, &c. We meet even with carnificium
in Plautus, and in like manner the others.
This reason must be extended also to censors, which makes COTZ-
sortum, to distinguish it from consortium the substantive : to supplex,
to distinguish it from supplidnm, punishment, in Cic. or a prayer
or supplication in Sallust, and to some others.
RULE XLVIL
Exception 2. Of Nouns of more than one syllable in AS, ES, IS$
and NS, which have IUM in the genitive.
1. Nouns in ES and IS that do not increase
in the plural.
2. (Except jtivenis, vates, canis, strigilis,
volucris, panis.)
3. Also nouns in AS.
4. With those in NS : all these make thegeni*
tive plural in IUM.
EXAMPLES.
1. Nouns in ES and in IS, that have no more
syllables in the plural than in the singular, form the
genitive plural in IUM, though their ablative singular
is in E, as hie ensis, a sword, plur. enses, ensium: htec
clades, a defeat ; clades, cladium : hie vermis, a worm ;
vermes, vermium: hie collis, a hill ; colics, collium.
2. These are excepted, and form their genitive in
UM : juvenis, a young man, plur. juvenes, juvenum :
vates, vatum, a prophet, a poet : canis, a dog or bitch,
canes, canum : hie strigilis, strigilum, a curry-comb :
volucris, volucrum, a bird, any winged creature : hie
panis, panum, bread.
3. To these may be joined those in AS, which also
make YUM : as the names of countries, Arpinas, atis,
Arpinatium, one that is of Arpinum : nostras, atis,
nostratium, one of our country : vestas, vestr&tium,
one that is of your country.
And sometimes even the other nouns in AS, as uti-
litas,
110 NEW METHOD. Book II.
litas, atis, utilitatium, Liv. utility : cwitas, civit-atium,
a city, a state, a corporation. Though in these the
genitive in urn is the most usual, c'witatum, utiiltatum
&o.
4. Those in NS form their genitive in the same
manner, as infans, infantis, plur. infant him, an infant :
qdole&ceris) adolesce ntium, a young man or a young
woman : rudens, rudentium, a cable rope : torrens,
torrentium, a torrent of water. Though they often-
times admit of a syncope of the I, parentum, pru-
dentum, &c. as we shall observe hereafter.
ANNOTATION.
Volucris heretofore made volucrium, as we find in Varro. And
Chans, quotes it also from Quintilian, and even from Cicero, 2.
de fin. as Gruterus likewise reads it. Videmiis in quodam VOLU-
CRIUM genere nonnulla indicia pietatis. Nevertheless the custom
of saying always vulucrum had obtained even so early as the time
of Pliny, as may be seen in Charis. lib. 1. And thus it has been,
used not only by Pliny but by Virgil and Martial. Which must
be always followed when this noun is a substantive. But when it is
taken for an adjective, as we have mentioned above, p. 103. that
then it made volucri in the ablative, so it must have volucrium in the
genitive plural.
Concerning panis there have been disputes among the ancients.
Caesar would fain have panium ; on the contrary Verrius, pre-
ceptor to Augustus's nephews, was of opinion that we ought to say
panum. Which Priscian indeed afterwards folio wed, so that it hath
been almost universally received.
To these Despauter also joins proles, soboles, indoles ; but we shall
plainly shew at the end of the Heteroclites, that these nouns have
no plural.
Apes or apis, a bee, makes opium by this rule, and apum by syn-
cope, The former occurs frequently in Varro and in Columella,
and we find it also in Juvenal. The latter we often meet with in
Pliny and in Columella.
Of the Nouns in AS and in NS.
The- reason why the nouns in AS and in NS form also IUM, is
because they formerly terminated in ES or in IS. For they said
Arpinatis and nostratis, from whence have been formed Arpinas
and nostras, and so on. Hence Arpinatium is in Cic. ad Att. Fi-
denatium and Capenatium in Livy. Optimatium is also in Cic. and
by syncope optimatum in Corn. Nepos.
JEtatium is in Velleius, lib. 2. Affinitatium and calamitatium in
Justin. Civitatium occurs frequently in Livy, Cato, Justin, Cen-
sprinus, and others, and generally appears on ancient inscriptions.
Thus Varro, lib. 7, 4e k. L mentions that they said indiscriminately
and
OF DECLENSIONS. Ill
and both equally good, civitatum and cimtatium ; the same as
parentum and parentium, though the syncope is now mare usual.
We meet also \v\t\\ jficultatiwn, h&reditatium \& Justin, ufi(itct-
tlum in Livy, and such like.
With regard to the nouns in NS, we have already shewn that
they are derived from those in ES and in IS, so that they had no
increase in 'the genitive ; and hence it is that they have frequently
the plural in IUM, even when taken substantively.
RULE XLVIII.
- Exception 3. Of monosyllables that make IUM.
1. The following monosyllables have IUM in
the genitive, viz. those ending in AS,
2. And those in IS ;
3. Those also which end in two consonants :
4. (Except gryps, linx, sphinx,)
5. To which add mus, sal, cor, cos, and dos,
6. Also par, lar, faux, nix, nox, and os.
EXAMPLES.
There are a great many monosyllables that make
IUM in the genitive plur.
1. Those in AS, as hie as, assis, a pound weight,
also a Roman coin worth about three farthings of our
money, gen. plur. assium: hie mas, marls, the male
in all kinds of creatures, marlum : hie vas, vadis, a
surety or bail, vadium.
Q. Those in IS, as dis, ditis, rich, ditium : li&c Us,
litis, a dispute, a law suit, a^juarrel, litium, Cic. Hor.
hcec vis, force, plur. vires, virium: hie glis 9 gliris, a
dormouse, glirium, Plautus.
3. Those ending in two consonants, as Juec ars y
artis, an art, a trade, plur. arlium : h<zc gens, gentis,
a nation, gentium : hie dens, dentis, a tooth, dentium :
hie aut hac stirps, stirpis, the root or stock of a tree or
plant, stirpium: hie Jons, font is, a fountain, fontium :
hie mons, montis, a mountain, montium : h&c urbs y
urbis, a city, urbium : h<zc merx, mcrcis, merchandise^
plur. merces, mercium.
4. Of these we must except gryps, gryphis, a
griffon, plur, gryphe#j gryphiwi; but they say likewise
gryphys,
112 NEW METHOD. Book II.
gryphus, a griffon : lynx, lyncis, a spotted beast of the
nature of a wolf, an ounce, lyucum : sphinx, sphingis,
sphingum, a fabulous monster. In like manner all
nouns latinised from the Greek, as we shall shew
hereafter.
5. There are moreover divers monosyllables that
make IUM, and are mentioned in the rule ; namely,
hie mus, muris, a mouse, murium : hoc cor, cordis, the
heart, cordium: h&c cos, cotis, a whetstone, cotium :
hcEC dos, dotis, a portion or dowry, a property, an ad-
vantage, dotium, frequently in the civil law.
6. Par, not only the adjective which signifieth
equal, but moreover the substantive signifying a pair,
makes parium, though it has then only pare in the
ablative : hie lar, laris, a household god, the chimney
or fireside, larium, Cic. h(Ec faux, faucis, the throat,
faucium, Plin. hac nix, nivis, snow, n'wium : hcec nov,
noctis, the night, nbctium : hoc os, ossis, a bone, ossium,
Plin. hoc os, oris, the mouth, the countenance, orium.
Idem apud Verep.
ANNOTATION.
What we have here seen concerning the monosyllables in AS,
confirms the analogy of this very termination, which I have already
taken notice of, for nouns of more syllables than one.
Even those in IS make IUM for no other reason, but because
they had heretofore an equal number of syllables in the nominative
and the genitive. For they said viris, hiyus viris, force ; litis, hujus
litis, &c. They said also hie pans, hujus par is, instead of par, from
whence comes parium.
Greek monosyllables. LINX.
But there has been always so great an uncertainty in regard to
this genitive in monosyllables, that Charisius mentions even from
the authority of Pliny that the ancients could lay down no certain
rule concerning them. However, it may be said that those which
have been latinised from the Greek, frequently changed the ter-
mination y into urn, and thus that Phryx will make Phryges>
Phrygum ; Thrax, Thraces, Thracum, because the Greeks say
rvv '$>fvyZ/v, 7uv 0fa*y, and the rest in the same manner.
For this reason Vossius censures those who will have it .that lynx,
makes lyncium, because it is contrary to this analogy.
The lynx is a kind of spotted deer, which some take to be the
ounce ; it is a very quick-sighted animal, whence it is commonly
said to see through mountains and walls. Perot mentions it, and
Pier us in his Hieroglyphics quotes it out of Pliny, book 8. c. 38.
though
OF DECLENSIONS. 113
though Pliny says no such thing. However, from its piercing
sight comes At|x/jtv CAE'TTE^ in Horn, and the like, to denote quick-
ness of sight.
Of Lar, Mus, Crux, and some others.
In regard to the other monosyllables, the following are such re-
marks as can be most depended upon.
Lar makes larium in Cicero and in Pliny. And yet in Varro,
8. de L. L. we meet with Maniam matrem Lamm.
Mus makes murium. Murium jetus, Pliny and others. Never-
theless murnm is in Cic. as quoted even by Charisius. Nee homines
murum autformicarum causa frumentum condunt, 2. de Nat. Though
Charisius owns that Pliny did not approve of this passage x of Ci-
cero, because he says the genitive in UM was particularly for the
nouns in R, as fur, furum. Hence he likewise condemned Trogus
for having said parium numerorum S$ imparium. It is true the ge-
nitive murum is no where else to be found. But Pliny's reason of
the nouns in R is groundless, because from calcar we make calca-
yium, and a great many more ; so that he had no sort of reason to
find fault with Trogus for saying parium et imparium.
Crux makes crucum according to Charisius. And thus it is in
'tertullian's Apology, according to Rigaut's edition. Pamelius
reads crucium, and yet he confesses that all the MSS. have crucum.
This was not sufficiently observed by Vossius, when he sets Ter'tul-
lian against Charisius.
Of those monosyllables that make UM.
The other monosyllables not included in the particular rules,
more frequently make UM according to the general rule, as ren,
plur. renes, renum, Pl'm. Jiir 9 Jurum, Hor. Catull. pes, pedum, Cic.
in like manner its compounds, bipes, bipedum, Cic. mos, morum ;
jlos, Jlorum ; cms, crurum, Virg. grus, gruum ; sus, suum ; thus,
thurum, dimis. fraus, Jraudum ; though Apuleius has fraudium ;
laus, laudum, though in Sidonius we find laudium ; prex unusual,
plur. prefes, precum ; frux, unusual, p\UY.Jruges,Jrugum ; nux, nu~
cum, Plin.
Monosyllables unusual in the genitive plural.
But many of these nouns are very little or not at all used in the
genitive plural. Hence we should be very cautious how we use
in this case the following words, viz. pax, fax,f(%X) nex, pix, lux,
mel, fel, sol. To these we must join <plebs, though Prudentius has
coronam plebium. We may add glos, pus, and ros, though the gram-
marians insist upon their having a genitive in I'UM, according to
Scioppius, but without authority. i
Jus makes jurium in Plautus ; legum atquejuriumjictor, in Epi-
dic. But Charisius quotes from Cato, jurum legumque, though
neither of them are much used. The same Charisius acknowledges
that maria, rura, cera, jura, are not to be found but in the nomi-
native, accus. and vocat. However, if we were obliged to make
VOL. I. I se
114 NEW METHOD. Book II.
use of them, it would be better to say jurum than jurium, rurum
than rurium, cerum than tzrium, because, says Vossius, they have
their nominative in A and not in IA.
With regard to mare it is a different thing ; for it has the ab-
lative in I, it has also the plur. in IA, maria ; though its genitive
be unusual according to Charisius. But its ablative plural, which
this author fancied was no where to be found, is in Caesar* In
reliquis maribus, 5. Bel. Gal. which Priscian also quotes. And in
Quintitis Curtius, 1. 6. it is plainly implied where he says, Mare
Caspium duldus prcc cceteris, sup. maribus.
Mas, maris, the male in all kinds of creatures, makes also ma-
rium, maribus ; and is very common, according to the rule of mo-
nosyllables in AS.
RULE XLIX.
Exception 4. Of some other Nouns that make IUM.
1. The following nouns have likewise the geni-
tive in IUM, namely the derivatives and
compounds of AS :
2. Also linter, caro, cohors, liter, venter*
palus, fornax, Quids, Samnis ;
3. Unless they are used with a syncope*
EXAMPLES.
All these nouns have likewise IUM in the genitive;
though they form the ablative in E.
1. The derivatives and compounds of As (which
has been already included in the rule of the mono-
syllables in AS) hie quincunx, uncis, five ounces, qum-
cuncium: hie sextans, sextant is, two ounces, sextan-
tium : hie bes, or bessis, hujus bessis, the weight of
eight ounces, bessiwn, &c.
2. These nouns in particular; h&c linter, lintris, a
cock-boat, a sculler, lintnum : h&c caro, carnis, flesh,
carnlum : hccc eohors, ortis, a barton or coop, a pen
for sheep, a band of men or soldiers, an assembly or
company, cohortium, Caes. hie uter, utris, a bottle, a
bag of leather made like a bottle, Atrium: hie venter,
tris, the belly, ventrium : hcec palus, Mis, a morass,
paludium, Colum. :' hcec fornax, acis, a furnace, fornb-
cium. Plin.
Thus Quiris, Quiritis, a Roman, Quiritium : Sam-
nis, itis> a Samnite, Samnitwm.
OF DECLENSIONS. 115
ANNOTATION.
Most of these nouns follow likewise the analogy above men-
lioned. For as it was customary to say Samnitis in the nomina-
tive, also Quiritis, cohortis, carnis, bessis ; they ranked among those
trhich had no increase in the genitive, and therefore made IUM.
And very likely tinier, fornax, and the others here mentioned,
followed the same analogy.
A great many more Nouns heretofore made If a it.
There were a great many more nouns which had sometimes
the genitive in IUM, though they are not to be followed, as ra-
dicium, which we find in Varro, though Colum. says radicum ; and
Charisius is more for the latter, while Pliny pretends we ought to
say radicium and cervicium.
As also hominium for hominum, which sfound in Sallust, in J ( JL-
gurth. according to Joseph Scaliger. Meretricium in Plautus's
JBacch. according to Douza, and in his Casino, according to Lipsius.
Servitutum fy compedium, in the same poet's Persa, Act. 3. sc.
Curate istuc intus, according to Scaliger and Colerus, though a
corrupt word servitricium is generally read in the stead. Judiciuw*
forjudicum in the civil law ; virtutium for virtutum in S. Paulinus,
epist. ad Auson.
And some others, which we may learn perhaps by observation.
This may be owing, as we have already taken notice, to all the
ablatives having been heretofore in E and in I in this declension,
whence so many genitives in IUM have remained.
3. But there is sometimes a syncope of the I in
this genitive in IUM, not only in the nouns of this
rule, but in all the rest. Thus they say apum, Plin.
for apium, bees Quiritum for Quiritium, Romans :
ioquentum for loquentium, of those who speak, &c.
ANNOTATION.
We find paludum in Mela, instead of paliidiumi which is in Co-
lum.Jbrnacum andfornacium are both in Pliny.
Parentum and parentium are both good Latin according to
Varro, 7. L. L. The latter is also in Horace. Charisius and
Priscian quote it even out of Cic. Nevertheless partntum at present
is more usual in prose.
What Nouns most frequently admit of this syncope.
This syncope is particularly td be observed in nouns ending in
NS ; as adolescentum for adolescentium ; infantum, rudentum, &c.
And especially in participles, which we find as often in UM as in
*/UM ; cadentum for cadentium, likewise Javetitum^furentum^ loquen*
turn, monentum, natantum, precantum, recusantum, sequfntyW) silen*
turn, venientuM) and the like, in Virgil apd others.
12 It
116 NEW METHOD. Book II.
It is also very usual in nouns in ES and in IS ; c&diim for c&dium,
Silius : cladum for cladium, Id. Veronemum for Veronensiwn, Ca-
tul. mensum for mensium, Seneca, Ovid, Fortunatus, and other later
poets. It is also frequently to be seen in the writings of civilians*
as in Paulus the civilian, in the Theodosian Code, and elsewhere.
What Nouns seldom admit of this syncope.
On the contrary this syncope very rarely occurs in neuters that
have the ablative in I. For we do not say cuuilum instead of cu-
bilium ; animalum instead of animalium, &c. And if Nsevius calls
Neptune regnatorem marum, this was never followed, and doubtless
he did it to distinguish it from marium, coming from mas. But this
genitive of mare, as we have already mentioned, is unusual.
It occurs also very rarely in adjectives of one termination ; for
of atrox we do not say atrocum ; nor of felix^felwum. However
locupletum is said for locupletium, and we read it even in Cicero.
Of the Epenthesis.
But it is observable, that as these genitives sometimes admit o
a syncope or diminution of a letter, on the contrary they sometimes
also admit of an epenthesis or a letter added. Thus we find ali-
tuum in Virgil for alitum ; ccelituum for ccelitum, and such like,
which are owing perhaps to some ablatives in U, as we still say
noctu and diu for node and die. Or else it must have been a change
of 1 into U, for alitiwn, ccelitium, which were used as well as ho*
minium, whereof mention has been made before.
OF THE ACCUSATIVE PLURAL.
The acusative plural (excepting neuters which have it in a or
in za, like their nominative) generally ends in es 9 Pater, patres.
But anciently it oftentimes ended in eis or in is long, which were
almost the same thing.
And this termination was particularly received in nouns that
had i'uM in the genitive, as montium, monteis ; omnium, omneis or
omnis, though grammarians could never give us any fixed rule con-
cerning this matter. For as from mercium they said merces ; from
axium, axes ; so fromfortiorum they soidfortioreis ; from sanctiorum,
sanctioreis, and the liJke.
In what manner the ancients judged of their language.
This shews that these variations were intirely owing to the de-
licacy of the language. Hence we learn of Gellius, lib. 13. c. 19*
that Probus, upon being asked whether it was proper to say urbis
or urbeis, made no other answer, but that the ear should be con-
fulled, without giving one's self any further trouble about all those
musty rules of grammarians ; affirming that he had seen a copy
of the Georgics, with corrections in Virgil's own hand writing*
in the first book of which there was urbis, with an I.
urbisne invisere, Caesar.
because the verse would not have run so smooth with urbes. And
on
OF DECLENSIONS. 117
en the contrary that in the 3 book of the ^Eneid, he had put
urbes with an E,
Centum urbes habitant magnets ;
to render it more swelling. And this author recommended the
same rule for the accusatives in EM or in IM. But as we have
not at present so nice an ear as to be able to judge exactly of
this cadence, it is more incumbent upon us to abide by what the
ancients have advanced concerning this point, and to insert no-
thing without authority.
RULE L.
Of Nouns that have no singular, and of the Names of Festivals in IA.
1. Plural nouns are to be regulated by sup-
posing their singular, as manes, m&niurn,
2. Tres, trium.
3. But we say opum, coe'litum.
4. The names of festivals in IA follow the
second and third declension.
EXAMPLES.
1. The genitive of plural nouns ought to be regu-
lated by supposing their singular. Thus manes, a
spirit or ghost, the place of the dead, dead bodies,
makes manium, because heretofore mams was used in
the singular, whence we have immanis, cruel.
2. Thus trcs, three, makes trium, by reason that
though it cannot have a singular, yet it follows the
analogy of the other adjectives, and therefore makes
the neuter in IA, tria, and the rest in like manner.
3. We must except opes, riches, which coming
from ops, opis, makes opum, and not opium, as it should
naturally by the rule of monosyllables : and caflites,
the gods or saints above x , which has cce'litum, though it
seems to be an adjective, or at least that it ought to
come from ccdis, cct'litis, and therefore should "follow
the analogy of dis, Us, Quiris, Samnis, &c. which make
lUM.
The neuter nouns follow this same rule : for we
say mafnia, mce'nium, the walls or ramparts : ilia, ilium,
the flank, the small guts ; because were they to have
a singular, their ablative would be in I, as their
nominative plural is in iX
4. The
118 NEW METHOD. Book II.
4. The names of festivals in IA follow the second
and third declension, Saturnalia, a festival in honour
of Saturn, genit. Saturnalium and Saturnaliorum. In
like manner Bacchanalia, Compitalia, Floralia, and
others, though in the dative and ablative they are
only of the third, Saturnalibus, Terminalibus, &c.
ANNOTATION.
From this rule we must not except proceres, procerum, nobles or
peers : lemures, lemurum, hobgoblins : luceres, lucerum, one of the
three centuries, into which Romulus divided the people : celerei,
telerum, the light horse, 300 in number, chosen out of the rest of
the cavalry by Romulus for his body guard : because their ancient
nominative was procer, lemur, lucer, celer, which made UM, the
same tJurfur 9 jurfitrum ; career, carcerum y &c.
Nor must we except fores ; for Jorum in Flautus is a syncope,
instead of which we meet wilhjbrium, as corning from htecjbris.
It is also by syncope that the same author said summatum in Pseud.
ias Cornelius Nepos said optimatum for optimatium, which we read
in Cicero, by the 48th rule of the nouns in AS.
Of the Names of Festivals in IA.
In regard to the names of festivals, the true reason of their
having a double genitive, is because heretofore they had two no-
minatives singular, so that they said hoc agonale, and hoc agonaliimi ;
hoc Saturnale, and hoc Saturnalium, &c. as we still meet with exem-
plare and exemplarium among the Civilians ; with miUiare and mil-
liarium in Cicero and the like. Wherefore this ought to serve as
a rule for a great many other nouns, which have two genitives,
as vectigaliorum in Macrobius for vectigalium ; anciliorum, in Hor.
for ancilium ; sponsaliorum in Suet, for sponsalium, and the like*\ In
the same manner those in MA, diadem at or um for diadematunij of
which we shall take notice in the following rule.
RULE LI.
Of the dative plural; and of some particular cases borrowed
from the Greeks.
1. The dative plural is in IBUS.
2. But those in MA make also TIS.
3. Of the Greeks three cases are borrowed in
this declension ; the genitive singular in OS.
4. The accusative singular in A.
5. And the accusative plural in AS.
Ex A M P L E s.
1. The dative plural of the third declension is in
JBUS, as pater, patribus, to the fathers.
^ 2. But
OF DECLENSIONS. 119
2. But nouns in MA like to form this case in IS
rather than in IBUS. Hoc thema, a theme or subject
of discourse ; dative and ablative thematis rather than
themdtibus: hoc poema, a poem ; dative and ablative
poematis or poematibus.
ANNOTATION.
Priscian takes notice that these neuter nouns in ma, were for-
merly feminines of the first declension, hence we read in Plautus,
cum servili schema in the ablative, for schemate, and Pomp, diade-
mam dedit. Celsus also observes that they formerly ended in turn,
thematum, diadematum, dogmatum, being declined by the second,
diademalorum, &c. ; so that it is no wonder they have still retained
their dative and ablative plural in IS.
The Greeks moreover give us three cases in this
declension, which are very usual among poets,
namely the genitive singular in OS, the accusative
singular in A, and the accusative plural in AS.
3. The genitive, as Pallas, Palladls or Pallados, the
goddess Pallas : genesis, genesis or geneseos and gene-
sios, genesis, generation : pyxis, ptfxidis or py'.ridos, a
box : JEnds, JEneidis or idos, the ^Eneid.
4. The accusative, as Heel or, Hectorem and Hectora,
a proper name : La'is, Laidem, and Laida, a famous
courtezan : hie o'er, aerem and ae'ra, the air. Some
have even three, as M&btis, gen. M&otidis, or Mceoti-
dos, accus. Af&otidem or Maotida, and also M&otin.
See the following remarks.
5. The accusative plural ; as Tros, Trots, a Trojan ;
plur. hos Tro.es or Troas : crater, a great cup or bowl,
plur. hos erateras : rhetor, a rhetorician, hos rhetoras,
and so on.
CONSIDERABLE OBSERVATIONS ON
the Greek Nouns of this declension.
Of the Genitive in OS.
The genitive in OS may be used without any scruple in Latin,
especially in verse. But it must be observed that these nouns being
in Greek of the fifth declension, which increases in the genitive,
they are generally adopted by the Latins together with their aug-
ment, Pallas, Palladis or Pallados ; Bryaxis, Bryaxidis, as we read
in Pliny, and not Bryax, Bryaxis> as Despauter gives it us, without
authority.
And
120 NEW METHOD. Book II.
And yet these nouns are sometimes declined without increase, as
Charisius observes that Varro, Cicero, and Cincius had wrote
Tiujus Sempis, hujus Isis : which shews that it is not so gross an.
error in that great Italian poet, to say lanthis for lanthidis or Ian~
thidoSj and Adoni for Adonidi, though he is censured for it by
Vossius ; since we read in Plautus
turn ille prognatus Theti
Sine per dat, &c. Epidic. Act. 1. sc. 1.
whereby Priscian shews that Thetis heretofore made hujus Thetis
in the genitive, instead of Thetidis or Thetidos, both of which are
In Horace.
Therefore it is always the safest way to take these nouns with
their augment, if they be not declined in OS pure in Greek.
But if they are declined in OS pure, that is with a vowel before
OS, then the Latin genitive in IS is without any increase, as poesis p
Tiujus poesis : whereas the genitive in OS is always with an increase
as in the Greek itself. Therefore these nouns have a double ge-
nitive in OS ; for as the Greeks say rv>s fiowa-ios or TTO^OTEWS-, so the
Latins say, hujus poesios or poescos, and in like manner the rest.
The Genitive of Proper Names in ES.
It is also to be observed that the genitive of names in ES is
oftentimes in I, as well as in IS, as in Cic. Verri for Verris, and
so Ariobarzani, Aristoteli, Theophani, and in Virgil. Pellacis
Ulyssi. Nunc acris Oronti. Atque immitis Ackilli. In Te-
Tence, Puerum ego conveni Chremi, and the like.
This made Priscian believe, that heretofore they used the dative
instead of the genitive. Just as if these changes of cases were
not intirely contrary to the analogy of construction, and to the
natural idea we ought to have of it. And Quintilian says nothing
more about it than this, that these nouns heretofore formed the
genitive in I. Charisius is of the same opinion, though Vossius
seems to think the contrary.
The true reason ought therefore to be borrowed from the ori-
ginal language, because as the .^Eclians said, 'A^/a.^?, for 'A%/AAE^,
'o^yo-3-*?? for 'OcWo-Ev?, 'Ofp-^, for 'o^svs, in the same manner one
might say, 'Airol&ys and 'Agirolefovs, Muvws and Mawasvs* and so
on. Thus from the former nominative in s shall be derived the
noun in es which forms the genitive in is. Aristoteles, Aristote-
Us : Moyses, Mot/sis. And from the nominative in BUS comes a noun
in eus, which being of the second declension, forms the genitive in
I, as Orpheus, Orphei ; Moyseus, Moyse'i, and by contraction Moysei,
then dropping the prepositive vowel, Moysi ; the I long and the
diphthong ei being, as we have often observed, generally ex-
changed for each other in Latin words. Therefore we so fre-
quently meet with Ulyssei, Periclei, Achillei, and such like, written
with a diphthong.
Hence it is easy to see why Tertullian, and the other fathers,
use indiscriminately in the genitive Mot/sis or Moysi, though we
meet with Moysi also in the dative ; and moreover by syncope
Mosis
OF. DECLENSIONS. 121
Mosis and Mosi. Just as the Greeks say o Mft>o-k> T MA^S, for
M<uyaj?, Mwvaot/, and o Mwo'Ev?? r Mwrsoj, for M^vcrew, VO-EO*.
But here we should take notice that as the nouns in *j ? , accord--
ing to the observation of Priscian, followed indifferently in Greek
either the fifth or the first declension, so in Latin we decline them
either by the first or by the third. Thus for instance as they
said o KW//W, Kwpc,, or Kupylos : o 'Af/ro?>v;?, 'Af/yv>pvs, (whence
likewise comes rov 'AgtroQeiviiv) or 'A^rlopaveo?, s : so we may say,
pic Aristophanes, is, and hie Aristophanes, ce, just as Virgil said
Achates; Achatte.
. - Magntqize femur pet -strinxit Achates. Mn. 10.
Hence it is that some nouns having retained either entirely or
more frequently the analogy of one of these declensions in Greek,
are still more generally used in the other in Latin, because it is
supposed that heretofore they had both : thus in Greek we say,
o Mwo-rjj, T Mua-ov, and in Latin hie Moses, hujus Mosis ; and in
like manner a great many others.
The Accusative in A.
The accusative in A is used only by poets in Latin. Nor do
they use it properly except in nouns, whose declension is formed
upon the Greek analogy, as Hectora, Amaryllida, Pkyllida, &c.
And therefore it would be an error to say hunc Ajaca, because in
Latin we say Ajax, Ajacis, whence should naturally come Ajacem ;
whereas in Greek they decline it Al'xs, Aiavros, which should make
Alavrac. : these two ways of declining being quite different and
having no sort of connexion with each other. For which reason,
in the rule I did not say merely that they formed it in A, but that
they borrowed it of the Greeks, that is, afcer the manner that it is
formed and declined in the Greek language.
Hence this accusative in A is very scarce in the masculines in
IS, because in Greek they oftener form it in <y than in <*, rU^v
rather than nd^x. Which made H. Stephen believe that Paridem
is not used in Latin, though we meet with it sometimes, and
even in Virgil.
Solus qui Paridem suetus contendere contra.
It is also to be found in Persius, Suetonius, Juvenal, &c.
The Accusative of Nouns in IS and in YS.
A great many learned men have been mistaken in regard to the
nouns in IS and in YS, by not distinguishing sufficiently those
which have only A, or IN only, from those which have both ter-
minations. For those which in Greek have the accusative in A,
form it simply in A and in EM in Latin ; such are those which
have the acute on the last syllable : as Af ? , ftoj, $*, Lais, idos, ac-
cusative La'idem and Laida, and not Lain, which some writers how-
ever have made use of. In like manner cklamys,ydos> chlamyda or
chlamydem y and not chlamyn.
But the barytons that are not declined in OS pure, have in
Oreek the accusative in A and in N, as Mtrts, <&*, M*wr/$,
and
NEW METHOD. Book IL
Hence in Latin we say Mceotida and Maotidem, as als
Mczotin or Mceotim. Thus we find Serapidem in Tertullian's Apo-
logy ; Serapim, Isimque, in Cic. and Serapin in Martial.
And such as are not declined in OS pure, whether they be-
aches or barytons, have only N and not A ; and therefore they
make only the Latin accusative in IN or in IM, as genesis*
"hujus genetiS) or genesios, hanc genesin, or genesim.
But after all, to know which are better in IM, we must refer
to what has been above said concerning the rule of accusatives,
p. 91, 92.
The Accusative in O and UN or UM.
There are moreover nouns of the fourth declension of contracts,
which form also the accusative in O in Latin, according to the
Greek contraction, as
Miseramque relinquere Dido, Ovid.
which comes from A<So'*, A/Sa). Hence the lonians having said
A<v, the Latins have also made it Didun or Didum, which doe
not at all hinder, but according to the Latin analogy, we may
say also Dido, Didonis, Didoni, Didonem, Didone.
The Accusative in YS.
But before we quit the accusative, it is to be observed that there
are some in YS, as has Erinnys, which comes from the contraction
JLrinnyes or Erinnyas, as the Greeks say, 'E^miW, 'Egtwvs.
* ' s"t>ygggeg o eTnx.sx.XET Egtvvvf*
Odiosas vero invocabat Furicis. Iliad. 1.
This appears also in Seneca's Oedipus.
Et mecum Erinnys pronubas thalami trahas.
For not only Farnaby and Vossius read it thus, but there is no pos-
sibility of reading it otherwise, since Erinnes, as Delrio reads it,
is a word that is neither Greek nor Latin ; and Erinnyas^ which
would agree with the analogy, is inconsistent with the verse.
Of the. Vocative.
I have already observed, that the Greeks form it of the norm*
native, by dropping S. 6 JEnea, 6 Chaka, 6 Pan, and even 6
Hercule in Plaut. 6 Socrate in Cic.
But those in ES sometimes retain the S in this declension, r>
Socrates, 6 Chremes. See what has been said upon this subject at
the entrance of the first declension, p. 62. as also the remarks at
the beginning of the second declension, p. 65.
Of the Genitive PlmaL
The Greeks, as hath already been mentioned, always form this
genitive in m : a termination which has been often adopted by
Latin authors, as hebdomadon, epigrammaton, h&reseon, &c. And
sometimes they preserve even the Greek u, hceresew, &c.
Of the Dative Plural
The Latins have also sometimes borrowed the Greek dative in
^v, as in Propertius, Dryasin for Dryadibus, &c. But this has been
followed
OF DECLENSIONS. 125
followed by prose writers only, except in nouns that had no Latin
Declension, as when they say in ethesin, and the like.
This much, I think, and what has been abovementioned, may
be sufficient to shew the analogy and use of words latinized from
the Greek. But if I should ever, with the Divine assistance, have
time to write more copiously upon this language, I shall endeavour
fo reduce its rules to a New Method like the present, and perhaps
full as easy, and as useful.
THE FOURTH DECLENSION.
THIS declension intirely follows the rudiments, except some
nouns that have the dative plural in UBUS, instead of IBUS,
as we shall presently shew.
And yet it is observable that heretofore a great many nouns were
of the second and the fourth declension ; hence we still find the
genitives 9 fructi, tumulti, &c.
But in the fourth they formerly said Jructuis, exercituis, anit'is,
rfomuts, and the like ; whence came the contraction, us> fruclus^
&c. ; as in the dative we sometimes meet with u instead of ut t
metu for mctui. Parce metu Cytherea, Virg. Victu invigilant,
Virg. Which is very usual in this poet. And this we see even in
Cic. quibus suUto impetu, fy latrocinio parricidarum resistat: being
also an imitation of the ^olians, as hereafter shall be shewn.
This contraction has always continued in the other cases ; so that
it may be said that this declension is only a branch of the third,
which bears some relation to the contracted declensions of the
Greek. And for this reason it is that the termination us, asjructus,
is long in the genitive singular and in the plural cases, as we shall
further observe, when we come to treat of quantity, because
every contraction makes the syllable always long.
The genitive plural has sometimes its contraction here also, as
well as in the three preceding declensions, though not so often ;
as nurum for nuruum : passum for passuum : qnce gratia currum,
Virg, for curruum, &c.
RULE LIL
Of the dative plural in UBUS.
The dative plural is in IBUS. But lacus,
arcus, specus, artus, tribus, portus, veru,
partus, make UBUS.
EXAMPLES.
The dative plural of this declension is regularly in
IBUS, as fructusy fruit, dat p\\w. fructibus : manus,
& hand, minibus.
These
124 NEW METHOD. Book II.
These here form it in UBUS; lacus, a lake, dat.
plur. Idcubus : arcus, arcubus, a bow : specus, specubus,
a cavern, a grotto: artus, artubus, a joint, the limbs :
tribus, tribubus, a tribe or family : portus, portubus,
or even ibus, a port: hoc veru, a spit, verubus or ibus:
in like manner, genu, the knee, gemibus or ibus :
partus, partubus, the birth or act of bringing forth.
ANNOTATION.
In all these nouns the ablative is in UBUS like the dative, be-
cause these two cases are always alike in the plural.
In this class Despauter ranks acus, a needle ; quercus, an oak ; .
tree ; andjicus, a fig or fig-tree : but he has no authority for it.
THE FIFTH DECLENSION.
EVERY body may see that this declension is also a branch of
the third ; hence we find so many nouns which are declined
both ways, as plebes, is, and plebes, ei ; quies, quietis, and quies,
quiei ; requies, etis, and requies ^ requiei ; &c. and others of which
we shall take notice hereafter.
It has only one termination in the nominative, and the rudiments
alone may be sufficient for children to learn, and to decline it.
But formerly it had four terminations in the genitive, of which we
must take particular notice.
The first is ei, which at present is the most usual, diei, rei, &c.
The second is zY, as pernicii, or i alone, when the termination
of the nominative is not pure ; asjides 9m fidi t forjldei ; nihil pernicii
Causa, Cic. munera Icetitiamqiie dii t Virg. for perniciei, and diet,
according to Gellius.
The third is ES. Eauites daturos illius dies pcenas, Cic. pro
Sextio, according to Gellius, who may be consulted at full upon
this subject, lib. 9, c. 14.
The fourth is E. Hujus die, liujus specie, as marked by Caesar,
2. de Analog.
Libra die somnique pares ubi fecerit horas, Virg.
fis Servius, Priscian, and others read it.
The dative of this declension was also formed heretofore in E as
well as the ablative.
Prodiderit commista fide, sponsumve negarit, Hor. lib. 1. sat. 3.
Fide censebam maximam multo Jidem, flaut. forjidei, says Chan's.
And Priscian does not at all doubt of it. Veteres (says he, in his
8th book) frequentissime inveniuntur similem ablativo protulissein hac
declinatione, tarn genitivum quam dalivum. But as some gentlemen,
eminent for their taste in polite literature, have started objec-
tions against me upon this very head ; I shall therefore add here
the
OF DECLENSIONS. 125
the authority of Gellius, lib. 9. c. 14. In casu autem dandi, says
he, qui purissime locuti sunt, non faeiei, uti mine dicimus, sed facie
dixerunt. Whereby it appears that this termination of the dative
was not only received, but what is more remarkable, that it was
more usual than that in ei which obtains at present.
That the JEolians dropped the I subscribed in all the
datives, and that in this they were followed by the
Latins.
But the latter termination in E, which was for the genitive and
the dative, is plainly owing to the TEolians, who, as hath been
observed already, dropped the i subscribed in all the datives, saying
Alvsitx, /xoy<7*j, x!>yu ; for A<VE/, /ocovcnj, Xoyw : whence the Latins have
taken not only agro for agroi, metu for metui, and in the same manner
die for diet ; but what is more remarkable, they have said also musa
in the dative, for musai or musce, as we shall prove in the remark^
after the syntax.
Some cases unusual in this declension.
The genitive, dative, and ablative plural of this declension, are
seldom used except in dies, and in res ; most of the other noun*
are without them. Aldus nevertheless attempted to comprize in
the following verse such as happen to have these cases in th
writings of the ancients.
Res, speciesque, dies, focies t spes, progeniesque.
And it is true, for instance, that we meet with faderum in Cato,
and with specierum in Coelius Aurel. Which Joseph Scaligermade
no difficulty to follow, though Cicero in his Topics seems more
scrupulous about this word, as well as about that ofspeciebus.
BOOK
( 126 )
BOOK IN.
THE
HETEROCLITES,
OR
IRREGULAR NOUNS.
WE call Heteroclite or Irregular Nouns, such as are declined
differently from the rest, of which there are two sorts.
The first are variant in their gender, not retaining the same in
the singular as in the plural ; and the second are variant in their
declension. Thus, for instance, we say locus masculine in the sin-
gular, and loco, neuter in the plural. We say vas, vasis, of the
third declension in the singular, and vasa, vasorum of the second in
the plural.
But take notice that this irregularity was gradually introduced
by custom, whereas, these nouns in the beginning were as regular
as the rest ; because they said not only hie locus, from whence came
the plural hi loci, but likewise hoc locum (as we find in Varro and
Macrobius) which made Jicec loca. In like manner they said not
only vas, vasis, but also vasum, vasi, (which is still in Plautus and
in Aulus Gellius) whence has remained the plural vasa, vasorum.
And the rest in the same manner.
For which reason, as Sanctius judiciously observes, there are
strictly speaking no irregular nouns ; and if we would treat of these
nouns, we ought rather to divide them into two other branches, one
of those that are redundant either in the termination of the nomi-
native, or in the declension ; and the other of those that are defec-
tive, viz. that want something, whether it be that they are defective
in number or defective in case*
This is the method we propose here to follow in treating of these
nouns, and we shall give particular lists of them for the use of those
who write in Latin. But first of all let us comprise in a few rules
such remarks as are most necessary for beginners.
OF HETEROCLITES. 127
OF NOUNS IRREGULAR IN THEIR
GENDER.
THERE are six sorts of nouns, that are called irregular in.
their gender, which shall be comprised in the six following,
rules.
RULE I.
Of those that are masculine in the singular and neuter in the plural.
Hie Tartarus makes haec Tdrtara; as hie
Avernus, haec Averna.
EXAMPLES.
Hie TArtarus, Hell, or the very bottom of HelL
Turn Tartarus ipse Bis patet in prceceps, Virg,
Nigra Tdrtara, Virg. Tristia^ Id. the dark and dis^
mal prison of Hell.
Hie Avernus, a lake of Campania in Italy, takea
by the poets for HelL Grave olens Avernus, Virg.
^tinking : Averna alta, Id. deep.
ANNOTATION.
Infcrnus, placed here by Despauter, is an adjective, for we say
infernus career, inferncc aqute, inferno, loca, &c.
But we rank in this same class the following names of mountains,
Dyndimus, Ismarus, Mcenalus, Pangtsus, Tanarus, Taj/getus, whicli
were also terminated in UM in ancient writers, and on this account,
hare the plural in A.
RULE II.
Of those that are masculine in the singular, and in the plural are
masculine and neuter.
Joeus makes joci, joca; locus has loca, and
sometimes loci.
EXAMPLES.
Jocus, a jest, a joke, raillery ; in the singular is
masculine, illiberalis jocus, Cic. a clownish jest; in the
plural we say,jod and joca; ridiculi joci, Plaut. plea-
sant jests or raillery ; joca tua plena facetiarum, Cic.
thy pleasant and facetious raillery.
Locus, masculine, locus amcefnus, Cic. a pleasant
place. In the plural it is neuter; loca opulent a^ rich
flaces : abdita, Cic, secret private.
ANNO-
123 NEW METHOD. Book III.
ANNOTATION.
We say likewise loci, especially to signify the topics or common
places, loci argumentationum. To denote places or parts, we ge-
nerally make use of /oca, though Virgil has devenere locos, &c. they
came to those places.
As to Eventus and Sibilus, see the list of the nouns in US and in,
UM hereto annexed.
RULE III.
Haec Carbasus makes c&rbasa, as hsec supellex
makes supellectilia.
EXAMPLES.
Carbasus, fine linen, a sail of a ship, is feminine in
the singular : carbarns intent a, Lucr. la the plural it
is neuter, deducere carbasa, Ovid, to lower the sails.
Supellex, and formerly supdlectilis, is, is feminine
in the singular ; Campana supellex, earthen ware made
in Campania : in the plural it is neuter, supdlectilia>
ium, though it is not much used in this number.
ANNOTATION.
- Carbasus, which Despauter makes doubtful in its genders, and
which he places here among those that are only masculine in the
singular, has no other authority for this gender than a passage of
the 1st book of Valerius Maximus, where he is speaking of the
vestal ^Emilia : but the best copies make it feminine in this very
passage : carbasus quam optimum habebat, &c. Which Pighius him-
self has followed, though he mentions his having found it masculine
in two MSS. See the genders above, p. 45.
Of the word Pergamus.
Diomedes, and after him Despauter and others, rank in this
class also hcec Pergamus, plur. hcec Pergama. And yet Vossius in
his grammar thinks that Pergamus is properly the city of Pergamus
in Asia, the capital of king Attains, and says that we shall not
perhaps be able to find it any where signifies the fort of Troy,
which is called Pergama, and is oftentimes taken for the whole
town. But it is without foundation he says this, it being certain
that this noun is common to both these towns, and that as Ptolemy
calls that of Attalus negyapos, so Hesychius says of this very same
word that it signifies the fort of Troy, as it is also marked in the
description of mount ^tna.
Quis non Argolico deflevit Pergamon igni
Impositam? &c.
And on the contrary we find Pergamum in Pliny, and n^y/xo
neuter in Strabo, to signify the town of Pergamus.
OF HETEROCLITES. 129
The reason hereof is that this noun is properly an adjective ;
for as Suidas and Servius observe, all high places were called Per-
gama. So that Pergamus was so called merely on the account of
its situation, being only a fort in the time of Lysimachus, as Strabo
takes notice, which he pitched upon to lodge his treasures, be-
cause of its situation and strength. It is true it was afterwards
improved by Eumenes, who made it one of the beautifulest cities
in Asia ; it was he also, who, according to the testimony of Pliny,
invented parchment in that city, or rather who extended the use of
it, and therefore it is that from the name of the town it has been
called Pergamenum.
It is more remarkable concerning this noun, that n^ya^o;
agrees to both places, and supposes -TTO'X/J, urbs ; whereas U^yoc^ov
supposeth (pgxgtov, propugnaculum, and is taken particularly for Per-
gamus in Asia, though there was also another Pergarmim in Crete,
of which mention is made in Pliny and in Virgil, who affirms it
to have been built by JEneas. As on the contrary IICKC Pergama,
in the plural, is taken for the forts and towers of Troy, because
there were several of them ; for as we have already observed,
p. 23, no proper name can of itself be in the plural, because this
number in its primary signification always denotes a multitude.
RULE IV.
Of those that are neuter in the singular, and masculine in the
plural.
Coelum, though a neuter, makes hi coeli ; ami
Ely'sium makes Ely'sii.
EXAMPLES.
Ccelum is of the neuter gender in the singular, ces-
ium rotundum, the round heavens ; liqiddum ccelum,
Virg. the clear heavens, fine weather. The plural is
hi cceli: coeli ccelorum, lauddte Deum, O ye heavens,
praise the Lord.
Hoc Ely'sium, the place assigned by the poels for
the habitation of the souls of good men.
sed amoz'na piorum
Concilia Elysiumque colo, Virg.
I am in the agreeable company of the virtuous, and
in the habitation of the blessed. In the plur. we say
hi Ely'sii, masculine.
Tu colis Eli/sws, Mart.
ANNOTATION.
The plural coeli comes from ccelus, which Ennius made use of
VOL. I. K according
130 N E W M E T H O D. Book III.
according to Charisius ; ccclusque profundus. It hardly occurs any
where but in the Vulgate, and in this passage of Lucretius.
QMS potis est ccelos omnes converter e ?
Which Vossius attributes to a poetical licence. And indeed ccelum
was not used in the plural, according as Gellius mentions that
Caesar had expressly observed in his books of analogy, which he
sent to Cicero. And C.harisius tells us the same thing. For which
reason Cicero did not care to express it himself in his last epistle
of the ninth book, where he, has: ille baro (that is, that blockhead)
te putabat quccsiturum, unum ccelum esset an innumerabilia.
Elysium comes from Xu^ svlvo, because when the souls got thi-
ther, they were thought to be freed from all care. This noun is
properly an adjective ; for we say Elysii campi, Virg. the Elvsian
fields near Thebes in Bceotia ; colle sub Elysio, Ovid. Domus ' Ely-
si<z, Id. So that even in the singular, when we say Elysium, the
ancient word locum is always to be understood.
Off the word Argos.
To these we might join Argos, which being of the neuter in the
singular, because it comes from TO "A^/O*, so*, (as hath been al-
ready observed, p. 17.) is masculine in the plural, Argi, Argo*
rum.
Si patrios unquam remeasscm victor ad Argos, JEn. 2.
TJie reason of this, is because, as we have taken notice in another
place, when the Romans borrowed the Greek nouns, they some-
times gave them a termination intirely Latin, which they declined
like the other Latin nouns. So that this plural Argi must come
from the singular Argus, taken simply from "Agyos. Now this
noun is used only in three cases in the singular, namely, the no-
minative, vocative, and accusative, which are alike. But in the
plural Argi is declined through all cases. Arid it is observable
that out of four principal towns which take this name (one in Pe-
loponnesus, the other in Thessaly, the third in Acarnania, and
the fourth in Apulia, built by Diomedes, out of regard to his an-
cient country Argos, and which was heretofore called Argyrippa,
as Virgil testifies, 9. /En. instead of Argos Hippium, and by a word
still more corrupt, Arpi, as Servius informs us upon this same
book of Virgil, and Strabo in the sixth book of his geography)
nor even out of any of the rest, for Stephanus, an ancient geo-
grapher, mentions no less than eleven of this name, this is per-
haps the only one that has this plural, Argi, orwn, which should
be taken for the people as much as for the city, according to what
we have said concerning the genders, p. 24*
RULE V.
Of Nouns that are neuter in the singular, and masculine or neuter
in the plural.
Fraenum has fraeni, or fraena ;
And so rastrum has rastri, or rastra.
EXAM-
OF HETEROCLITES. 131
EXAMPLES.
Hocfr&num, a bridle, or the bit of a bridle. Frce-
num mordere, Cic. to receive the bridle, to submit :
darefrcena, Sen. to subdue. Fr&nosinjicere alicui,
Val. Max. to stop a person in the midst of his career.
Rastrum curvum, a crooked harrow ; graves rastri,
Ter. the heavy harrow; rastra coquere, Juv, to make
harrows.
ANNOTATION.
Rastra is not near so much used as rastri ; hence Stevech con-
demns it as bad Latin. And yet we find it in Celsus, according
to Nonius, Omnes rastra attoUunt 8$ adigunt. And in Juv. sat. 15.
Cum rastra 4" sarcula tantum
Adsueti coquere.
It is also in S. Isidore, book 20. c. 14. de imtrum. rustic. Now
rastri comes from raster, which we meet with in Pbiloxenus's
glossaries for &/xEXAa. And the old glossary published by H. Ste-
phen, as that also of S. Cyril, have raster , and rastrum, adding for
a third synonymous word videns for bidens.
To these Despauter adds also claustrum, an inclosure ; captttrunt,
an halter \Jilum 9 a thread; but without authority. For it would
be a mistake to say hi claustri, hi capistri, and perhaps even hijili,
of which we shall take notice hereafter in the list of nouns in US
and in UM.
RULE VI.
Of Nouns that are neuter in the singular, and feminine in the plural.
E'pulum makes epulae ; delicium, deliciae ;
But balneum has balneae, and bdlnea.
EXAMPLES.
These nouns being of the neuter gender in the sin-
gular, take the feminine in the plural : epulum Junebre,
a funeral banquet : dare epulas, to give an entertain-
ment.
Ddicium domus, the delight of the family; it is sel-
dom used in the singular: Tulliola delicite mete, Tul-
liola my delight.
Hoc balneum, a bath ; plur. hte balnece, or hcec balnea.
Balnea conjunct a ; balnea Palatincz.
ANNOTATION.
"EpulfB comes from epida, which is in Nonius according to Ste-
vech, who would have us read the following passage of Lucilius
thus ; idem cpulo cibus, ' ataue eputa Jovis. The accusative epitlam
is in Paulus Diaconus. Delicti comes from delicia, which is in
Plautus, Soliiius, and Nonius.
K2 As
*
NEW METHOD. Book III.
As for balneum, it is to be observed that we say also balineum,
plur. balinece and balnea. But balneum or balineum in the singular,
signifies a private bath, because there was only one in each house.
And balinece or balinea in the plural, signifies public baths, because
there were several of them ; the place where the women bathed
being always distinct from that of the men. See Varro, book 8.
de L. L.
OF NOUNS IRREGULAR IN THEIR
DECLENSION.
NOUNS, irregular in their declension, are of three sorts ;
the first are of one declension in the singular, and of another
in the plural. The second partake of both declensions, as well in
the singular, as in the plural. And the third deviate in the whole
or in part from the analogy natural to their nominative. Which
we shall shew more particularly in the following rules.
RULE VII.
Ofjugerum which is of the second in the singular, and of the third
in the plural.
Jtigerum, jtigeri, borrows o/juger,
Jdgera, jtigerum, in the plural.
EXAMPLES.
Hoc jugerumjugeri, of the second in the singular.
Jugerum vocatur, guod unojugo bourn in die exardripos-
sit, Plin. They gave this name to as much ground as
can be ploughed by a team of oxen in one day. In
the plural it is of the \\\\r(\,jugera,jugerum^jugeribus;
which is taken from the old wordjuger, whence comes
alsojugeris in Mela, and jugere in Tibullus. See the
list here annexed of neuters plural.
RULE VIII.
Of vas, which is of the third in the singular, and of the second
in the plural.
From the singular vas, vasis, comes vasa, va-
sorum, vasis,
EXAM-
OF HETEROCLITES. 133
EXAMPLES.
Hoc vas, vasis, a vessel, of the third declension.
In the plur. vasa, vasorum, of the second. In aureo
vase, a golden vessel. Vasorum appdlatio communis
est, Ulpian. the name of vessel is general.
RULE IX.
Of domus, which follows the second and fourth.
Domus makes domfts, domui, as also domi,
domo.
EXAMPLES.
Htec domus, a house. This noun is partly of the
second, and partly of the fourth, and is thus declined.
DOMUS.
Singular. Plural.
N. V. Domus. N. V. Domus.
Genit. Domi, only in answer to Genit. Domorum for the second ;
the question UBI, every and sometimes domuum
where else domus. for the fourth.
Dat. Domui, only. Dat. Domibus, only.
Accus.Domum. Accus.Domos and domus.
Ab\at.Domo,andhei'etoforedomu.Ab\at.D6miuus t as in the dative.
The several cases unusual in either declension are included in
this verse of Alstedius :
Tolle me, mi, mu, mis, si declinare domus vis.
Where he rejects domi, as well because it is not used in the plural,
as even in the genitive singular it is used only in answer to the
question UBI : and domu, because it is obsolete.
RULE X.
Of vis and bos, which are irregular in some cases.
Vis, vis, makes vires, viribus ; and bos, bovis,
makes bourn, bobus.
EXAMPLES.
The noun vis is irregular, in as much as it has no
increase in the singular, though it increases in the
plural. It is therefore declined thus :
Nom..vz>, gen, ww, it wants the dative, Accus.
Abl, vi,
In
134 NEW METHOD. Book III.
In the plural it should naturally make ves ; but we
say vires: gen. virium : dat. viribus: accus. vires:
voc, vires: abl. viribus.
Bos, bovis, an ox. Plur. boves: genit. bourn: dat.
and abl. bobus or bubus by syncope, instead of bovum,
bomb us.
ANNOTATION.
The plural vires proceeds, as Vossius observes, from their having
heretofore used viris, hujus viris. Hence as vis in the singular is
only a contraction for viris, so they have used the same word now
and then in the plural, vis for veis or ves, instead of vires.
Et quo quisque magis vts multas possidet in se t
Atque potestates, Lucret. 2.
And in Sallust, according to Priscian, male jam adsuetum ad omncs
vis controversiarum, Histor. 3. The genitive vis, which has been
doubted of by some, is in the civil law : it is also in the dialogue
about orators, attributed to Tacitus. Quanquam in mugna parte
librorum suorum plus habent vis quam sanguinis.
Bos makes bovls, merely because of the JEoY\c digamma, whose
place is supplied by the V consonant, as we have already taken
notice, p. 83. But it drops this letter in the genitive and dative
plural, bourn, bobus, as it ought naturally to make bos 9 bois, in the
singular.
We might take notice in this place of other irregularities,
which are as contrary to analogy as this; such are iter, itinetis ;
jecur, jecoris ; Jupiter, Jovis. But you may see these nouns each
in their particular rule above, and what we have said of them in
general, p. 70.
OF DEFECTIVE NOUNS, OR IRREGULARS,
that want something.
Of these we reckon three sorts; the first are defective in num-
ber, either singular or plural ; the second are defective in declen-
sion, that is, are not declined at all , and the others are defective
only in some cases.
Of those that have no plural.
1. Proper names have no plural ; as Petru&, Lutctia, Rhodanus.
We must except such as have the plural only, as Delphi, Parisii,
Athencc ; concerning which we refer to what has been said when
treating of the genders, p. 24.
Even the others admit of a plural on different occasions, as when
we say vvith an emphasis, the Alexanders, the Ccesars, &c.
Or when the same name is common to many, as when I say,
complure*fuerunt Swrates, there hav/e been a great many Socrates's.
Octodecim numerantur Alexandrite, they reckon eighteen cities of
the name of Alexandria. But then they are rather appellatives
than proper names, since they agree to many.
OF HETEROCLITES. 135
2. The names of age or time of life are also without the pluraJ,
&spuerifia,juventus, senium ; but concerning this there is no diffi-
culty, since it is the same analogy in the French language.
To these two rules the generality of grammarians add three
more, one of the names of metals, as aurum, argentum ; the other
of the fruits of the earth, as oleum, acetum, butyrum, &c. This
remark may hold good in regard to a great many of those nouns :
but we intend to examine these rules more particularly hereafter,
and shall make it appear that they are not general.
Of Nouns that have no singular.
The grammarians have likewise collected here an infinite num-
ber of nouns, which they pretend have no singular number at all.
But though they are mistaken in this as much as in any one thing,
by maintaining it absolutely ; yet it is certain that a great many
of these nouns are used but very little or scarce at all in the plural,
and others only in some particular cases. So that they can be used
only in the very cases that are found in writers, and even then very
cautiously, if they do not frequently occur. I shall content myself
with mentioning a few in the following rule, reserving the rest for
the lists hereto annexed.
RUI.E XL
General for Nouns that have no singular at all, or but very seldom.
Many plural nouns seldom or never are used in
the singular, as arma, nugas, ntiptiae,
grates, vepres, diviti-ae, and a multitude
of others, which use will make familiar.
EXAMPLES.
There are a great many nouns used in the plural,
that never have a singular, or at least but very seldom,
and only in particular cases ; as arma impia, impious
arms : merte nug<z, mere trifles : rependere grates, to
return thanks : vepres multi y a quantity of briars :
multtf. divititf, great riches.
Those which are sometimes found in the singular,
as vepre in the ablative in Ovid, must be learnt by
use, and by what we shall say concerning, them in the
subsequent lists.
THE
136
NEW METHOD. Book 111.
THE FIRST LIST.
Of Nouns that admit of different terminations in the
nominative.
THIS and the following list may give a sufficient idea of
whatever is remarkable concerning irregularity in gender
or declension, since, as we have already taken notice, this differ-
ence is intirely owing to the nominative's having been formerly
different.
But they are moreover particularly necessary for those who
write in Latin, because the gender frequently changing with the
termination, it is so much the easier to be mistaken on this article,
as a person is apt to imagine he has authority for the gender of a
noun, which gender belongs nevertheless to another noun. Thus,
though we find de optima papyro, yet we must not believe we
have a right to say optimus papyrus, the latter being always
feminine, whereas the ablative in the foregoing example comes
from papyrum, which is neuter. And in like manner a great many
others.
Of those whose double termination is in
vowels.
A and E.
Cepa, ae, Plin. Colum. an onion.
Cepe, indeclin. Prise. Cepe succum
uielle mixtum, Appul.
Cepe, is; 2uis usus cepis putridi ? An
old proverb.
Circa, ae, Plant. Circe, es, Hor.
Epitoma, ae ; epitome, es, Cic.
CJausapa, ae, Varro.
Gausape, is, Voss. ex Plin.
Gausapum, i, Cass. Severus in Prise.
Charisius quotes also gausapes, in the
plural, from Augustus Caesar's will.
But Vossius thinks we should read
GAUSAPAS. See the declensions, p.
95.
Grammatica, ae ; grammatice, es, Cic.
et alii. In like manner the other
names of arts, which are oftentimes
used even in the neuter plural, gram-
mnlica, orum, &c.
Helena, ae ; Helene, es, Virg. Hor.
And a great many more proper
names. Concerning which see what
has been said, p. 62.
A and O.
Haec Narbona, Isid.
Hie Narbo, Cic.
Haec missa et missio, Alcim. Anil, and
kid.
Remissa et remissio, Cyprian.
Of those which have their termination in
a consonant.
A and UM.
Acetabula, as, Voss.
Acetabulum, i, Plin. a saucer or little
di*h, a measure of two ounces and
a half, the pan in the joint of the
bones, the clay in lobsters and such
fish, jugglers' cups, the herb penni-
worth.
Alimonia, Macrob.
Alimonium, Varro, the same as ali-
mentum.
Amygdala, Plin.
Amygdalum, Pallad. an almond : but
for the almond tree they say only
Amygdala.
Arteria, Cic.
Arterium, or rather Arteria, orum,
Lucret. the arteries.
Arva, whence arvas in Pacuv. and Non.
Arvum, Cic. Virg.
Buccina, Cic. um, Plin.
Caementa, Enn. um, Cic. rubbish,
shards, or pieces of stones to fill up
walls with; in the Scripture it is
taken also for mortar or cement.
Castra,
Ol- NOUNS OF DIVERSE TERMINATIONS. 137
Castra, Acci.
Castrum, Cic. a castle, or citadel. In
the plur. it signifies a camp*
Cichorea, HOT.
Cichoreum, Pirn.
Col u sir a, Non. Coin strum, S. Isid. the
first milk or beestings. The forme*
is in Plio. and the latter in Martial,
only that some read colostra and
colostrum.
Decipula, Sipont. um, Appul. a snare,
or gin to catch birds, a trap.
Delicia, Plant, um, Cic. See p. 131.
Fulmenta, Plaut. um, Non. ex Varr.
Ganea, Col. um, Ter. Cicero has used
it in the plur. ganea, orum, a bawdy
house or stew.
Horrea, el um, Cic. a granary, a barn,
a warehouse.
Insomnia, Cadi, apud Non.
Insomnium, Virg.
But there is a difference between
these two words, which seems to have
escaped Nonius's observation. For
insomnia, <s, signifieth watching, or
difficulty to sleep, as Servius observes :
whereas insomniura signifieth dreams.
' 2uec me suspensam insom-
nia terrent f Virg,
Labia, ae, Plaut.
Labium, i, or rather labia, orum, Ter.
Labrusca, Virg. um, in Culice, the weed
called wildvine.
Lania, or Lanea, Liv.
Lanicia, Laber. apud Non.
Lanicium, Virg. the commodity of wool,
the increase or gain of it, the dressing
or ordering of it.
Lixivia, and um, Colum.
Mandibula, Isid. um, Macrob.
Macella, and um, as we may conclude
from Plutarch in his Roman questions.
Margarita et Margaritum.
Though the ancients were in doubt
about it, and Charis. contradicts him-
self upon this article, as may be seen
in the 1st book, chap, of analogy, and
in the chapter of defectives. But this
neuter is in Varro, in Valgius, and fre-
quently occurs in Tertull.
Menda, Gel/, um, Cic.
Mulctra, Virg. um, Hor.
Myrteta, 33, Prise, ex Plauto.
Myrtetum, Virg. a myrtle grove.
Ostrea, Cell, um, Plin. The dative
ostreis it in Cic. 2. de Divin.
Palpebra, Cic. et alii.
Palpebrum, Nonius, who assures us
that the latter was more usual in his
time.
Pistrina, Lucil. Plin.
Pistrinum, Plaut. Ter. et alii. It
comes from pinso, and was properly
the place where they pounded their
corn before the invention of mills.
It has been since taken for the mill,
and for the bakehouse itself. Charis.
says that Lucilius never used it in
the feminine, but when he referred
it to taberna. And the same must be
said of sulrina, medicina, tonstrina t
textrtna, according to Donatus ;
which sufficiently proves that they
are adjectives.
Postica, Varr. um, Hor.
Prosecta, Lucil. um, Luean. the hast-
lets, that which is to be cut out of
the bowels of beasts to be sacrificed
to idols.
Prosicia, Macrob; Arnob.
Prosicium, Paul. Dine, and even Pro-
sicies, Varro. a chop of the meat of
a sacrifice.
Prostibula, and um. Whence some read
prostibulam in Plautns, for prostibu-
lum, which is in Pers. Act. 5. sc. 2.
vfrs. 56.
Kamenta, Plaut. um, Plin. a chip, a
shaving, a filing.
Rapa, Colum. um, Plin.
Seplasia, Cic. um, Varro, a place in
Capua, where perfumes were sold,
whence comes seplasiarius, a seller of
perfumes, also a gallant that goeth
powdered and perfumed.
Sesama, Plin. um, Colum. sesame, a
white grain or corn growing in India,
whereof oil is made.
Terricula, Sen. um, Liv.
Testa, Cic. um, Non. but the former is
almost the only one used.
Tribula, Colum. um, Vir. a little cart
or dray made of rough boards, which
they used before flails for the thresh-
ing of corn. It comes from tero,
from whence also comes the word
tribulation.
Vestibula, Non. um, Cic.
Vigilia et um, Non. ex Varr. and
thence pervigilium, according to
Vossius.
A, EN, ON.
Hacc Attagena, Matt.
Hie Attagen, enis, Plin. Hor.
Haec Narbona, Isidor.
Hie Narbon, or rather Narbo, die.
Sirena, Tsid.
Siren, enis, Virg. Hor.
A and ER.
JEthra, ae, for aethera, Cic. Virg.
jEther, eris, Cic. Virg.
Cratera, Cic. in Arat. Pers.
Crater,
138
NEW METHOD. Book III.
Crater, Virg.
Panthera and Panther ', sec the genders,
p. 58.
Statera, Cic. stater, Bud. though with
this difference, that statera is a ba-
lance, and stater is a kind of coin.
Vespera, Plant, vesper, C<rs.
In all these nouns ER is the ori-
ginal termination, that in A having
been almost generally formed from the
Greek accusative of the other termina-
tion, except it be Vespera, because the
Greeks said in the nominative, not
only iWap^ but also ic-TEpa. And it is
very likely that heretofore they said
Vesperus, which followed the second
declension, whereas Vesper rather fol-
lowed the third. Hence we have
still cases in both these declensions,
Vespero surgente, Hor. Primo Vespere,
Caes.
Hereto we may join the termination
OR; as lympha (from vfytfrj) lymphor,
Non. ex Lucilio.
Pigritia, Cic. pigror, Non.
A and AS.
Hebdorrrada, ae ; hebdomas, adis, Cic.
Lampada, ae, Manil,
Lampas, adis, Cic.
Haec tiara, ae, Serv.
Hie tiaras, ae, Virg.
A and ES.
Of the same declension.
Hie cometa, 83, et cometes, ae. See the
genders, p. 26.
Geta, 7Vr. Getes, SB, Ovid.
Epirota, Epirotes, Cic.
Geometra, geometres, ae, Cic.
Propheta, ae, Lid, Vest.
Prophetes, ae, Voss.
A and ES.
Of different declension.
Avaritia, as, Cic. avarities, ei, Lucr.
Barbaria, oe, Cic. barbaries, ei, Cic.
Blanditia, ae, Cic. blandities, ei, Cic.
Canitia, Litcret. canities, Virg.
Delitia, 33, Plant, delilies, Appul.
Desidia, Cic. desidies, Lucret.
Duritia, Cic. durities, Cic.
Effigia, effigies, Cic.
Fallacia, fer. es, Appul.
tuxuria, et es, Cic.
Maceria, Cic. es, Appul. atiy wall or
mound about a ground.
Maceries, in ancient writers signified
leanness, Non.
Materia et es, Cic.
Mollicia et es, Cic.
Munditia, Cic. cs, Catul.
Nequitia, Cic. es, Hor.
Kotitia, Ter. es, Lucret.
Pinguiti*, Arnob. es } Appul.
Planitia, Hygin. es, Liv.
Prosapia, Cic. es, Lucret.
Scabritia.- Plin. scabrities, Colum. scab-
biness, roughness.
Saevitia, Cic. es, Voss.
Segnitia, Ter. segnities, Virg.
To these some add prvsincia, and es ;
but for the latter they have no autho-
rity.
Pavperia is in S. Cyril's glossary for
treviet, but perhaps it is to be found in
no other place. For -arEvta is rather pau-
pertas, the inconvenience of poverty ;
and pauperies, the accident or misfor-
tune that impoverishes us. And thus
it is that Caper distinguishes them in
his orthography.
We must not however believe what
some grammarians have ventured to
advance, that there was a difference
between all these nouns in A and ES, as*
Cornelius Fronto, who imagrnes that
materia. is said of material things, on
which artificers work ; and materies of
intellectual things that relate to the
mind. For if we consult the authors
here quoted, we shall find that all these
nouns ai*e indiscriminately taken for
the same thing.
A and IS.
Absida, se, in later authors for
Absis, idis, which we find in Isidorus,
3. Orig. cap. 68. where he takes it
for the circles of the stars, just as
Pliny does, lib. 2. c. 15. But the
same Tsidorus, lib. 14. c 8. takes
notice that the learned (in his time)
doubted whether it was best to say
absidem or absulam. Others write also
apsis, because it comes from the
Greek a^. In ecclesiastic writers
this word is taken for the gallery of a
church, for an episcopal chair, or for
the inclosure of a chair. It is also
taken for the bowing of an arch, and
for the ring of a cart-wheel.
Bura, Parr, burls, Virg. the ploiightail
or handle;
Cassis, idis, Cees. cassida, ad, an hel-
met, Chat is. Prise. Proper t. as also
Virg. .
Aurcus ex humeris sonat arcus et
aurea vati
Where Servius pretends it is a Greek
accusative for a Latin nominative. It
would have been much better if he had
said that it is a real Latin noon, but
derived from a Greek accusative, as we
have above shewn that this also happens
to nouns in ER and in A,
A and
OF NOUNS OF DIVERSE TERMINATIONS,
A and US.
Aranea, se, Virg. Araneus, i, Lucret. a
spider. Tk>"y say aAo Aranea, se, Ovid,
and araneum, i, Phadr. for a cob-
web. Pliny useth both of them for
a rime or dew like a cobweb, which
spoils olives and grapes.
Acina, CD, Catut. acinus, i, Cic. and
also,
Acinum, i, Non. the stone of grapes and
other v'ruit.
Baptisma, atis ; baptismns, i ; and
likewise, baptismum, i, in ecclesiastic
authors.
Clavicula, a?, Plin. and claviculus, i,
Colum. the tendrel, or younsr twig,
or shoot of a vine, wherewith it takes
hold of every thing, and climbs up
by it.
Juventa, ae, Virg. Hor. juventus, utis,
Id. el Cic.
Syngrapha, se, Cic. syngraphus, i,
Plaut. also syngraphum, P'aut. a
writing or deed under the hand of
both parties, an obligation, bill, or
bond.
The following generally differ in
sense.
Mercatura, Cic. traffic, merchandise.
Mercatns, Cic. the market, though in
Plautns it signifies also a buying and
selling, the trade of merchandise.
Venatura, Voss. venison.
Venatus, Cic. venatio, Id. hunting.
Usura, Cic. Liv. use, usage, enjoyment
of a thing, usury, or money given for
the use of money, interest, Cic.
Usus, Cic. use, exercise, profit, expe-
rience, usage, custom.
A and YS.
Chlamys, Firg. chlamyda, 33, Voss. a
soldier's coat.
E and AL.
Autumnale, Varro.
Autumnal, Id. apud Charts.
Capitale, Cic. tal, Cic. Varr.
Cubitale, Cic. tal, Hor. a fore
sleeve for the arm to the elbow
downwards.
Penetrale, Claud' tral. Propert. the
recess, or inmost part of any place.
Puteale, Cic. teal, Cic. HOr. the
cover of a well or pit.
It is also taken for a place near the
palatium in Rome, so called from a
well that was there, in which they had
a seat of ju tice and oaths were admi-
nistered. This was the well over which
was seen the statue of Accius Na?-
vius; and hard by the altar where
they preserved the razor with which
king Tarquin made him cut a stone in
his presence.
Quad runt ale, or tat, Feslus, a iigwre
square every where like dice j also
a vessel a foot square every way.
Sale or sal. Charis. Tin's author prefers
the former, which makes Muretus
believe that in Terence's Eunuchus
we ought to read.
2,in habet sale quod in te est,
Where others read salem qui ; ahdj
others by synecdoche salem, quod in
te est
Torale, Varr. ral, Hor. the furniture
of a bed or table, as sheets, blankets,
coverlets.
E and R, or ARE and AR.
A Rare. Cic. altar, Prud.
Alveare, Colum. ear, Voss. a bee-hive.
CaJcare, Vust. car, Cic. a spur.
Cochleare, Mart, ear, C'oinm a spoon.
Exemptare, Lucr. ar, Cic. a sampler, a
resemblance or model, a copy.
Lacunare or nar, Hor.
Laqueare or ar, Virg. Plin.
Pugillare or ar, Anson. also has pugil-
lares, Plin. a table book.
Pulvinare or ar, Ovid, a bolster of a bed,
a pillow, a cushion.
And these nouns often change their
termination into I'UM, for we say,
Altarium, Sever. Sulp. pugiilarium,
Plin. lupanarium, Ulp.
Some grammarians (and among the
rest L. Valla, book G, c. 33.) add
here fxemMarium, pretending it is
from Pliny, lib. 6. c. 29. Omisil in
hoc tradu (nisi exfmplirium vitioswn est)
Berenicem alteram. But the best edi-
tions, as the earliest of Paris, that
of Parma, and that of Dalecampius,
have, nisi t xtmj larium vitium est. For
as it cannot be denied but this word
was received in later ages, so there is
no probability at all of its having been,
current in Pliny's time : but we find it
in Ulpian ; si in duobus exemplariis
scriplum sit testamentum, according to
Haloander and the Florentine Pan-
dects.
E and ES.
Hoc tapete, Non. from whence comes
tapetia in Pliny. Hie tapetes, or
tapes, etis. Virg. also tapetum, i,
Virg. tapestry.
E and IS.
Hoc conclave, Ter. Cic.
Haec conclavis, Voss. and also
Hoc conclavium, Plant.
Pcasepe, Cic. Virg. prsesepis, Varro.
Praese-
140
NEW METHOD.
Book III.
Praesepium, Appul.
Rete, Virg. Ter. Cic. retis, masc. Albo
rete, Plauius. For if it came from
reie, neuter, he would have said
albo reii. See the declensions, p. 106.
and the genders, p. 41. Hence it
is that Plautus in his Rudens has also
uvidum retem, according to Priscian
and the ancient copies ; which per-
haps has not been duly considered by
those who have corrected uvidum
rete. But Charisius has likewise
taken notice of retes, feminine in
the plural. Nam et in consuetudine,
says he, dicimus ; in retes metis inci-
disti : which he places among nouns
that have no singular, whereas there
can be no objection against taking
it from retis itself, as Vossius hath
observed.
I and IS.
Hoc gumrai, Plin. haec gummis, Col.
Hoc sinapi, Plin. hsec sinapis, Plin.
and Plaut. See the genders, p.
23.
O and UM.
Adagio, Parr, giuna, Plaut.
Alluvio, Cic. ium, Voss. ies, Liu.
Consortio, Liv. Cic. ium, Cels. Ulp.'
Contagio, Cic. ium, Virg. Mart, both
are taken for a touch or contact, and
for an infection or pestilence.
Oblivio, Cic. oblivium, Tacit.
Postulatio, Cic. atum, C&s. Tacit.
Proluvio, Voss. ium. Ter. Cell.
Proluvies, Virg. Cic.
Supplicatio, Cic. supplicium, Sallust.
Tacit, supplication, prayer, a solemn
procession.
O and EN.
Anio, Hor. Anien, Stat.
Anio made Anion'ts, according to Prise.
So that Anienis in Catullus, and
Anienem, in Virgil, properly come'
from Anien, though they have been
attributed to Anio. The same must
be said of
Kerio, onis, and Nerien, enis, Plaut.
Turbo, onis, and Turben, inis, TibulU
O and ON.
Agamemno, Stat. Agamemnon, Voss.
Antipho, Ter. on, Ter.
Amazo or on, Voss.
Demipho, Ter. on, Ter.
Palemo or on, Virg.
Plato, Cic. on, Manil.
Simo, Ter. on, Plin.
And others of the like sort, which
have often dropped their n at the last
syllable, as may be seen in Terence and
other writers.
O and OR.
Squalitudo/^cc. squalor, Cic. filthiness,
roughness, the sorrowful estate of
those that be arraigned or accused.
O and AS.
Beatitudo and beatitas, Cic. 1 . de Nat.
He takes notice that both these
words were with difficulty established
in his time : Utrumgue enim durum,
says he, sed usu verha mollienda
sunt.
Concinnitudo, Cic. lias, Cic.
Cupido, Virg. Hor. ditas, Cic.
Necessitudo, Cic. itas, Cic. C<zs.
They are both taken for necessity, or
for the tie that one has, whether of
kindred or friendship. However, ne~
cessitudo is oftener in the latter signifi-
cation ; necessilas in the former.
Teneritudo, Cic. ritas, Appul.
O and ES.
Alluvio, onis, Cic.
Alluvies, ei, Colum.
Colluvio, Cic. vies, Colum. Plin.
Proluvio, Voss. vies, Cic. Virg.
Contagio, Cic. contages, Lucret.
They say also contagium. See above.
Couipago, inis, and ages, is.
Servius (1. /En.) allows of both;
but he says that the fir.-t is indeclin-
able, aud that there is no such word as
compaginis. It is indeed very scarce,
yet we read in Ovid %
disparilus calamis compagine
certe, Metam. 1.
Propago, inis, Virg. ages, agis, Enn.
O and IS.
Apollo, inis.
Apollinis, hujus Apollinis, Voss.
Caro, earn is, Cic.
Carnis, hujus carnis, Liv. Andronic,
apud Prise.
O and US.
Abusio, Cic. abusus, Cic.
Admonitio, Cic. itus, Cic.
Affectio, Cic. tus, Cic.
Which is very usual with verbal
nouns derived from the supine. But it
is observable also in others ; as
Architect, Plin. ctus, Cic. also
Architector, oris, Plant, an architect.
Capo, onis, a capon, Mart, capus, Varr.
Gobio, Plin. gobius, Mart, a gudgeon.
Lanio, Voss. lanius, Ter. Pk&dr.
Pavo, Plin. Cic. pavus, Gell. a peacock.
Scorpio, Plin. Cots, pius, Virg.
Strabo, Cic. Hor. bus, Voss. goggle-eyed,
one who looketh asquint.
U and US.
Artu, Plaut. artus, Ci:, a joint, the
limbs,
Hoc
OF NOUNS OF DIVERSE TERMINATIONS. 141
Hoc cornu, Cic. hie cornus, Cic.
Also hoc cornum, Prise, a horn.
Tonitru, Virg. tonitrus/S/af.
Tonitruum, Plin.
Of those whose terminations end both in
consonants, viz. in L t M, N, R, S.
L and S.
Debil/or debilis, Ennius.
Subtil for subtil is, Prise.
Facul/or facilis, Voss.
Difficul for difficilis, in Plant, and in
the ancients, Pacuvius, Accius, Lu-
cilius, as Nonius relates.
The same changes of termination
happen to the substantives, as
Mugil, Prise, mugilis, Juv.
Strigil, obsolete, strigilis, Plant.
There is a great probability that the
word strigil was in Non. chap. 3. in
this corrupted passage where we read,
strigilim manifestum est essefeminini,neu-
tri, Varro B/margo, &c. For the sense
would be complete, as Vossius ob-
serves, were we to read strigil neutii ;
because these nouns by changing their
terminations, also change their gen-
ders. Now it appears from hence
that as Nonius evidently maketh strigilis
a feminine, according to the general rule
of the nouns in IS, we ought not to
mind either Aldus, who took it for
a masculine, or Isidorus, who in the last
chapter of his last book of Origins,
makes use of it in this gender slrigiles
nuncupati a tergendo ; besides that it
would have been better if he had said
a. strigendo ; for strigo was formerly used
for stringo, whence comes also strictus,
close or narrow ; strigosus, lean, thin,
barren and strigilis, a curry-comb, an
instrument used in bathing, to rub filth
and sweat from their bodies, also a kind
of long vessel : likewise shiglis which
is formed by a syncope from slrigilis, and
properly signifies a furrow or gutter in
carpenter's or mason's work, a cham-
fering or channelling j as stria (which
is also derived from thence) is taken
rather for a passage or outlet and its en-
trance, though they are sometimes con-
founded one for the other.
Famul for famulus, Enn. Non. Lwret.
MENTUM & MEN.
Augmentum, Varr. augmen. Lucret,
Carmentum, Voss, men, Cic.
Momentum, Cic. men, Lucret.
Limentum, Van. men, Cic.
%ibliraentum or men, Fest.
UM and R.
Alabastrum, Mart.
Alabaster, Cic. a vessel made of ala--
baster to keep sweet ointments in.
Calamistrum, Cic. -ter, Varr. Cic.
Candelabrum, Cic. ber, Arnob.
Canistrum, Cic. ter, Pallad.
Cochlearium, Varr. Cochlear, or Co-
chleare, Mart.
Jugerum, i, or juger, jugeris, see above,
p, 132.
UMandS. Whether
In ES, contagium, Plin.
Contages, Lucret. also contagio, onis,
Plant, the touch, infection, pesti-
lence.
Diluvium, Vtrg. vies, Hor.
Tabum, Virg. tabes, Virg.
Tapetum, i, Virg. hie tapes, etis, Virg,
also tapete, is, Plaut.
In OS, Ilium, Virg. Ilios, Hor.
In US, BUXUM and Buxus : and a
great many of which we shall take
particular notice at the end of this
list.
UM and T.
Occiput, Auson. occipitium, Plaut.
N and M.
Momen or momentum, and others of
which mention has been made above.
N and IS.
Fulmen, Cic. Plin. fulminis, Voss.
Oscen, Auson. oscinis, Cic.
Sangnen, Lucret. sanguis, Cic.
Giffanius adds also vermen for vef-
mis, a worm, because Lucretius has,
Donicum eos vitd privdrant vermina,
seeva.
But he did not know that vermina in,
this passage signifies only tormina, as
Festus observes ; the griping of the guts,
the wringing of the belly ; which is de-
rived however from VERMES, quod
facile se toryueant, says Nonius.
N and US.
Titan, Virg. Cic. Titanus, Plaut.
Delphin, Ovid, Virg. delphinus, Cic.
Hor.
But here the latter nominative
comes from the genitive of the former,
as from ra TtlZvos is formed Titanus,
ani. For it often happens that of the
genitive or other Greek case, they foim
a new Latin noun, which follows a*
different declension.
Diacon and diaconus in the sacred wit-
ings.
R and M.
Alabaster and alabastrum; see above,
the title, UM, R.
R and
14S
NEW-METHOD. Book III.
R and S.
Arbos and arbor, Cic.
Honos and honor.
Impubes and impuber, are generally
placed here. But Vossius thinks
that impuber is to be found no where
but among the grammarians, who
produce no authority for it, though
Joseph Scaliger in Catullus in Gal-
Ham, chose to read puber instead of
mulier.
Ugus and Ligur, Firg.
Also
Ador and Adus, Voss~
Algor antf.Algus, gold, great cold.
Tu vel suda vel peri algu, I'laut.
Decor and .decus, where the vowel
changes together with the R ; see the
genders, pages 34, 43. And here by
the way we may observe, that it is
not true, strictly speaking, that decor
and dtcus are two words of an intire
different meaning, of which the former
signifies beauty only, and the latter
honour, according to the opinion of
some. For in Virgil,
. Tan turn egregio decus enitet ore.
Hunc decus egregiumf<.rm< movet at-
que juventa, and the like ; decus as
plainly expresses beauty as decor, though
there may be some other difference in
the application of these words.
R and IS.
Arar. Lucan. Sil. Araris, Virg. Prise.
the river Saone.
Hoc baccar, Plin. Prise, baec baccaris,
Plin. ^axjtnpj?, Hesych. a kind of
herb or flower. See the genders,
p. 32.
Celer, Virg. And celeris, even in the
masculine, Voss.
Sacer and sacris, Parci sacres, Plant.
Memor and memoris, Caper apud Prise.
Indecor and indecoris, Non.
Turtur and turturis, Mariangel. Ac-
curs, ex Alison.
Vultur and vulturis, Enn. apud Cha-
TIS. ex Prise.
Vulturis in sihis miserum mandabat
Hemonem.
Unless vte are obliged to read vultu-
rus, as it is in the manuscript copies
according to Vossius and Giffanius.
But we say also vulturius, a vulture,
which is in Ovid, Livy, and Phaedrus.
ER and US.
These two terminations are found
more particularly iu nouns latinised
from the Greek, as
Evander andEvandrus, from Eu
Moeander and Maeandrus, from
Also in the others, as
Acer or acrus, according to Charisius.
Exter and exterus.
Infer and inferus.
Ister and Isterus, Gell.
Pestifer and Pestiferus.
Prosper and prosperus.
Uter/or uterus, C&cil.
AS and US.
Elephas, Cic. elephantus, Plin. and
Phatdrus.
ES and IS.
Apes, Prnbiis, apis. Colum. Ovid.
Feles, Pheedr. felis, a cat.
There are some who scruple to make
use of feles in the singular. And yet
we read it in Phaedrus, lib. 2. fab. 4.
Feles cavernam nacla. And in that
passage of Pliny where some read Felis
aurea p-o Deo coleAaiur, lib. 6. cap. 28.
the MSS. vary, most of them having
feles t and in the 3d book of Varro de
R. R. which Calepin quotes for felis,
Gryphius's and all the best editions have,
ne feles ad nocendum mlroire possit.
We meet with this word also in Plau-
tus, feles vrginaria, meaning a ravisher
of young girls, and a oorrupter of vir-
ginity. As in Ausonius, feles pullaria,
for one that carried off the children,
whom the ancients called pulli. Besides
Charisius expressly informs us that they
said here feles, in the same manner as
htEc moles.
Hence it appears that so far from
being authorised to reject feles, on th
contrary we have great reason to sus-
pect felis ; and still more so to suspect
the gender given it by most dictiona-
ries, without producing any authority.
For the Great Thesaurus of the Latin
tongue, Morel, Pajot, and other late
dictionaries, make it common : but
Stephens, Calepin, and the little dic-
tionary mention it only as masc. yet
it is difficult to make it pass under this
gender, though Cicero has, 1. de Nat.
At ne fando qu'idem auditum est Croco-
dihim aut Him, aut felem violatum ab
SEgyptio ; which ought to be referred
to a syllepsis, because of the mascu-
lines that go before, as we shall ob-
serve when we come to treat of this
figure.
Puppes, Prob. puppis, Ovid.
Torques, Cic. torquis, Plin.
Valles, Pnb. vallis, Cic.
ES and UM.
Whether the ES follows the fifth, as
Pro-
OF NOUNS OF DIVERSE TERMINATIONS. 145
Troluvies, ei, and proluvium.
See the title UM and ES.
Or whether it follows the third, as
Japes, etis, Virg. tapetum, i. Virg.
Also hoc tapete, Plant.
ES and US.
Achilles, is, and Achilleus, i.
Perses, is, and Perseus, i.
And then the termination ES comes
from the yEolians, who for 'Q%viro-tvq
say 'ofrtWowc, whence comes Ulysses.
See the declension, p. 120.
ES and BS or PS.
Adipes, VarrOy adeps, Pliny.
Plebes, is, Liv. Tac. plebs, ebis, Cic.
But heretofore they said also plebes,
plebei, Plin.
Sepes, Colum. Varro, seps.
We find it likewise in Lucan, where
it signifies a serpent.
Ossaque dissolvent cum corpore tabtficus
seps.
But for its signifying a hedge I know
of no authority. It is true that Auso-
iiius attributes it to Cicero.
Bucolico scpes dixit Maro ; cur Cicero
seps ?
But we meet with no such word now
in Cicero.
Satraps, Sidon. satrapes, Ter. The
grandees qf Persia. But ice say also
satrapa.
Trabes, Cic. trabs, Virg.
IS and S. with a consonant.
Scrobis and scrohs.
Scobis and scobs.
Stipis and stips.
Glandis and glans.
Mentis and mens.
Concord is and concors.
Discor,dis ajid discors.
See the genders, p. 49. declensions
p. 70.
We find also Tiburs in Cato, and
Tiburis in the old inscriptions.
IS. and US.
Gruis, Phfrdrus, grus, Virg.
Hilaris, Hor. hilarus, Ter. Plant.
whence comes hilara in Rud. hilartt
vila, Cic.
Improbis, Festus, improbus, Virg.
Pronis, Varr. prouus, Cic.
But this happens particularly <to
nouns in
ARIS and ARIU&
Auxiliaris, C&s. auxiliarius, Cic..
Jocularis, Cic. arius, Ter.
Singularis, Cic. arius, P/aut.
Vulgaris, Cic.- arius, Non,
And others of the same sort.
OS pr US, and UM or ON.
Ilios and Ilion.
Melos and Melus, No.n, See the gea-
ders, p. 32.
U3 and NS.
Violentus and violens, Hor.
Opulentus qnd opulens, Nepos.
US and UR.
Ligus and Ligur, Virg.
X and ES,
Fax and faces, Fcst.
Ppllux qnd Polkices, Plant.
X and CIS or GIS.
Nucis and nuceris, is.
Regis and regeris, according io Charisius.
Of which by syncope they have
formed rex t regis ; nux t nucis.
X and IS.
S.euex and serjecis, whence cqmes sene-
. dor, senectus, and senecitus.
Supellex and supellectilis. Ste above,
p. 158.
US and UM.
As these two terminations occur oftener than any of the fore-
going, I have deferred to treat of them more amply by them-
selves. Sanctius, after John Pastranes, observes that heretofore
all the nouns in US were terminated also in UM ; and the great
number of those that are left, seems to render this probable.
These nouns of their nature are either adjectives, as ejjfectus and
effectum, eventus and eventum, intestinus and intestinum, .jussus and
jussum, suggestus, and suggestum, textus and textum, tributus and tri-
butum, or substantives ; and it is the latter that we shall examine
more particularly in the following list,
Absinthius,
144
NEW METHOD. Book III.
A.
Absinthius, Varro.
Absinthium, alii*
Acinus, Gic. acinnm, Col.
Actus, Cic. actum. or rather acta,
orum, Id.
Admonitus, us, Cic. admonitum, Id t
also admonitio, Id.
JErarium, the treasury or exchequer.
But teraiius was quite another
thing, which Nonius does not seem
to have sufficiently considered. For
this as a noun adjective always sup-
poseth its substantive, and is taken
either for him who works in brass,
as in Pliny ; or for a clerk of the ex-
chequer, as cerarium facere, accord-
ing to Budeus : or for a person who
was deprived of the privileges of a
Roman citizen, as in Cic. inter ara-
rios referre.
Atnaracus, Catul.
Amaracum, Plin.
Angiportus, and angiportum, Plin. and
after him Priscian, who proves it to
be of the neuter gender by this pas-
sage of Ter. Id qitidem angiportum
non est pervium ; in Adelph. And
to be of the masculine by this other ;
sed hinc concedum in angiportum hunc ;
in Phorm. And thus we read it in
Gryphius's, Heinsius's, and all the
best editions. And indeed Priscian
himself, let Vossius say what he will,
brings no more than these two exam-
ples to prove the two genders.
Anfractus, Cic. um, Varr.
Antidotus, Gel. um, Curt. This is pro-
perly a noun adjective, the neuter
being referred to medicamentum.
Autuomus, Cic, um, Varr.
B.
Baculus and um, Ovid. Whence comes
bacillum in Cic.
Balteus, Sen. um, Varr.
Barbitus, masc. in HOT. fern* in Ovid.
Barbitum, Auson.
Blitus and um, Ptin.
Buxus and um, Ovid. See the genders
p. 20.
C.
Calamistrus, Cic. um, Plaut.
Calcaneus and um, Virg.
Callus and um, Cic. The neuter is
most used.
Candelabrus/or Candelabrum, Non.
Capillus, Cic. um, Plaut.
Carbasus,/ewz. carbasum, neuter. See
above, p. 128.
Carrus, Hirt. um, Cos.
Catinus, HOT. um. Varr.
Catillus mid um, diminut. Plin.
Cur r us, Cic. um, Liv.
Caseus, Virg. um, Plaut.
Census and um, Cic. Fortunas censa
peredit, ut est apud Non.
Cerasus and um, Plin. Carne & succo
niora constant, cute et succo cerasi,
lib. 15. c. 25. Though generally
speaking the noun in US signifies the
tree, and that in UM the fruit. See
the genders above, p, 21.
Chirographus, which Vossius Says is not
Latin, we find in Quintilian. Fulvius
legato ifiterroganti an in tabulis chiro-
graphus esset ? El verus, inquit, Do-
mine, 1. 6. c. 4.
Chirographum, more usual, Cic.
Cingulus, Cic. um, Varr.
Cingula is also used for a girth, accord-
ing to Beda in his orthography.
Et nova velocem cingula Icedat equum f
Ovid.
Clivus, Cic. um, Cato.
Clypeus, Cic. um, Varr:
Coelui and um, Arnob. See above,
p. 129.
Collus, Varr. um, Cic.
Commentaritis and nm, Cic.
Compitus, Van. um, Cic. Virg. Hor.
Corius, Plaui. um, Cic.
Cornus, masc. and cornua, neuter for
cornu, according to Priscian, book
6, The first is from Cicero himself,
2. Nat. Dear. Cornibus iis qui ad
nervos resonant in cantibus, accord-
ing to the best editions, as of Ro-
bert Stephen, C'olinet, Santandre,
Elzevir, Gruterus, &c. Which
shews the little reason that Lambin
had to doubt of this passage, as
well as of a great many others
which he wanted to correct. The
second is of O\'\d,jlexibile cornnm >
in Prise, and the third is commonly
used.
Costus, fern. Plin. um, Hor . a kind of
shrub.
Crocus, Virg. um, Plin.
Crystallus, fem, Pro/;<rrf, um, Plin.
Cubitus, Cic. um, Plin.
Culeus, Cic. un, Varr.
D.
Denarius, Cic. um, Plaut.
Dictamnus or dictamus, Stat.
Dictamnum, Virg.
Dorsus, Plaut. um, Virg.
E.
Effectus, Cic. um, Suintil.
Eventus, Cic. eventum, Lucret. I. 1.
Eventum diet potent quodcunque frit
actum,
The
OF NOUNS OF DIVERSE TERMINATIONS. 145
The plural eventa we frequently meet
with in Cicero.
F.
Filus, which they place here, is hardly
Latin ; for the verse which they
quote from Lucan,
Texerunt torti magicd verligine fill,
lib. 6.
proves nothing at all ; torti fili being
a genitive governed by vertigine. And
yet heretofore they said alsojilus, ac-
cording to Arnobius, lib. 6. But
filum is very common in Cicero and
other writers ; and no other ought to
be used.
Fimus and um, Plin.
Forus, Non. hid. Charis.
Forum, Cic. &) alii.
Fretus, Lucrel. um, Virg.
Perangusto frelu dnisa, Cic. 5. in
Verr. apud Cell.
G.
Galerus and um, Stat. a little hat.
Gladius, Cic. um, Plant. Varr.
H.
Hebenus and um, Plin. Virg.
lielleborus, masc. Virg. Colum.
Helleborum, Plin.
Hyssopus, fern, um, Colum.
I.
Incestus, us, Cic. incestum, i, Cic.
Intubns, Lucil. um, Virg.
, Jugulus, Lucan. um, Cic.
Joe us anf/jocum, see above, p. 127.
Jussus, whence comes the ablative jussu,
Cic.
Jussum, i, idem.
L.
Lacertus, Cic. um, Acci.
Lectus and urn, in the civil lax,
Libus, Norn, lihum, Virg.
Locus and locum, see p. 127.
Lucrus, Plaitj.. apud Non.
Pergrandem lucrum facias.
Lucrum, Cic. # alii.
Lupinus and um, Plin. the former more
usual.
Lupus, Cic. um, Non. ex Varr.
* M.
Mandatus, whence comes the ablative
mandatu, often used in the civil law.
Mandatum, i, Cic. <SC alii.
Medimnus, Lucil. um, Cic.
Modi us, Colum. um, Plin.
Mundus and um, women's ornaments.
Negavit quidam uxori mundum
omne penumque, Lucil.
Nardus, fern. Hor. nardum, TO. Plin.
Nasus, Cic. um, Lucil. Plaut.
Nuntius, Cic, Virg, &> alii.
VOL, I.
Nuntium, apvd aliquot non accepts- au-
tlioritatisy says Nonius : because
NUNTIUS is taken both for the
messenger and the news. And
though we find lepidum nunlium in.
Plautus, nova nuntia refer ens in Ca-
tullus, there is reason to mistrust the
reading, for the best copies vary upon
this article. The Great Thesaurus
quotes also from Tibullus, lib. 3.
eleg. 4. Nuntium de ccelo, but we can
find no such passage. We say also
in the fern.
Nuntia, a female messenger, Virg. Plin.
atfd even in Cicero himself.
O.
Ocimus and um, Scsipat. the herb basil-
royal. The neuter is more usual.
Oestrus, Plin. um, Virg. a gad-bee, a
dun-fly.
P.
Pagus, Cic.
Pagum, Sidon. and other later writers.
Palatus, Cic. um, Hor.
Palus, Plin. um, Varr.
Pannus, Hor. um, Non.
Papyrus, i, fern, ondpapyrum, n. Plin.
Papyrus nascilur in paludibus /E-
iypti.
Patibulus, Licin. um, Cic.
Peccatus, Cic. manifesto peccatO, Ver-
rin. 2. as Gellius observes.
Peccatum, Id. &\ alii, more usual.
Penus, oris, N. Hor. Penus, us, masc.
and fern. P.'aut. [able.
Penum, i, Ter. also hoc penu, indeclin-
Pergamus, Piol. uoa, Plin. Strabo. Sec
above, p. 128.
Pileus and um, Plaut. Pers.
Pistil liis, Nest. vi:n, Plaut.
Portus, Cels. Plin. Pallad.
Portum, Plin.
Pratextus, us, cwrfprastextum,!, Sueion.
Stn.
Punctus and um, Plin. Omne tujit
puhctum, Hor.
Puteus, Cic. Virg. um, Varr.
Q.
QoaailloB, Festus, um, Cic.
R.
Rastrus, or rather t raster and um, see
p. 131.
Reticulus, Var. Plin.
Reticulum, Hor. Plin. The former
comes from retis, masc. and the latter
from rete neuter.
Rictus, Cic. # alii.
Rictum, Cic. apud Non. Lucret. I. 6.
S.
Saguntus, Strabo) um. See the gen-
ders, p. 16.
L Sagus,
146
NEW M E T H O D. Book III.
Sagus, Van. um, Cic.
Salus, Enn. undantem salum.
Salum, i. Cic. K alti.
Scutus, Non. Turpill. um, Goes. Cic. #
alii.
Sens us and um, Cic.
Sestertius an'i um, Agricola.
Sexu* and um, Sunci'ms
Sibilus, Cic. sibilum, Se r en. apud Non.
The plural sihila is likewise in Ovid,
Lucan and others. But this noun is
of its nature an adjective ; hence
Virgil has ora sibila, colla sibila, &c.
so that even when we say sibilus, we
suppose sonus.
Sinus, Plant, um, Virg. a milk pail.
Sparu=, Virg. Sal. 8f nlii.
Sparum, Lttcil. Stat. a small dart.
But for a kind of sea fish we say only
spams.
Spicus and um, according to Serviits.
Spicum illustre, Cic. in Aral. Tho'
the neuter is not used in the plural,
according to the same grammarian
Servius. But generally speaking they
prefer the use of
Spica, se, Cic. ft alii.
Stadius, Macrob. um, alii.
Suggestus, Plin, um, Cic.
Supparus, Varr. um, Lucan. a linen
upper veil, any garment of linen.
Symbol us, Plant, um, Plin. a sign, a
mark. But
Symbola, fern, in Plaut. and in Ter. is
a different thing, symbolam dedit, he
has paid his club.
T.
Tartarus, see p. 127.
Tergus, um, Plaut. Cic.
To these some add thesaurus & the-
saurum, grounding their opinion upon
the following passage of Plautus in his
Aulularia, Act. 2. sc. 2.
Credo ego, jam ilium inaudisse mihi esse
thesaurum domi.
Id inhiat, e& ajfiniialem hffnc obstinavit
But id is there for idea or proptsr id, just
as in his Amphitryo he says,
Et id hucrevurti, uli me purgarem tibi.
Thymus and um, Plin. Colum. either
for the herb called thyme or time, or
for little warts that grow upon the
flesh, and which look like the leave*
of thyme.
Tignus, Ulp. um, C<PS.
Tributus, Gell. Plant.
Tributum, Cic. # alii.
V.
Vadus, Sal. apud Non.
Vadum, Cces.
Vallus and um, Cic.
Vinaceus, Varr. vinaceum, or rathe*
vinacea, orum, Colum.
Viscus, Cic. um, Plin.
Uterus, Virg. um, Plaut.
To these we may add a great numbef
of Greek nouns, which end in OS or in
ON", as
Gargaros and on ; tympanos and on,
and the like.
US which drops U.
We meet with a great many nouns
in US, which receive a different termi-
nation, by dropping the U, as
Abacus, Cic. abax," Colum. For the x t
and the cs, are the same thing.
Arabus, Virg. Arabs, Hor.
/Ethiopus, Lucil. ^Ethiops, Plin.
Cappadocus, Colum. Cappadox, Cic. andr
such like.
But in regard to these nouns the
second is rather the original termina-
tion, while the other is only borrowed
from the genitive of this. For "Apa-
makes "A^aCo;, whence comes Arabus t
and the rest in the same manner.
Thus because the Greeks say, y^ f
y^vrtoq, the Latins have thence formed
gryps, gryphis, Virg. only aspirating
the smooth consonant. And of this
same genitive, they have also formed
gryphus, i.
OF NOUNS OF DIVERSE TERMINATIONS. 147
THE SECOND LIST.
Of Nouns that follow different declensions, whether in
one or in different numbers.
IN the preceding list we have shewn that nouns may frequently
admit of different terminations, and among these we find some
that frequently change their declension as well as their gender.
But our intent here is to point out such as under one termination
are differently declined.
Of these we may reckon five sorts, which shall be comprised
under the following heads.
Of the first and third declension.
AS, as Calchas, antis, Virg.
Calehas, ae, Plnut.
ES, Ganges, 35, and is, Papin. Plin,
Euphrates, ae, and is, Lucan. Plin.
And in. the same manner, Thuoydides,
Mithridates or Mithradates ; for we
meet with both in ancient monuments,
Orontes, Tigranes, Heraclides, Tima-
chides, .Seles, Herodes, Euripides,
and others which may be seen in Prise,
lib. 6.
MA. Those in MA, as we have already
observed, p. 119. were heretofore of
the first declension, whereas they are
now of the third.
Dogma, ae, Laber.
Glaucoma, ae, Plaut.
Sacoma, ae, Vilruv.
Schema, 33, Plaut.
II.
Of the second and third declension.
ER, as cancer, cancri, and canoeris.
Canceiisut vertat metasse ad soktitiales,
Lucret.
Where he is speaking of a heavenly
constellation. Arnobius uses it in
the same manner for a distemper.
Mulciber, mulciberi, or mulcibri, and
mulciberis.
Mulciberis capti Mdrsque Venusque dolis,
Ovid.
Mulcibri is quoted in verse by Cicero,
2. Tusc. And Mulciberi in Capella.
Sequester, sequestri, Plant. FiVg. se-
questris, Cic.
EUS, Perseus, Persei, and eos. See
p. 119.
US. Glomus, glomi, and glomeris.
But a great many are mistaken in
placing GIBBUS among this number j
because it is true we say gibbi, but
not gibber is, as they pretend, though.
R. Stephen has fallen into this mistake
in his Great Thesaurus and in his dic-
tionary. The passage he quotes from
Juvenal, Altrilus gibbfre nasus is not
to be found j we read only in the 6th,
satyr,
Attritusgale&, mediisque in naribus ingens
gibbus.
They are also mistaken in regard to
GIBBER, of which they pretend to
make gibberis. For this noun, whe-
ther it be an adjective or a substan-
tive, is always of the second declen-
sion. Gibberi spina leviier remissa,
Varr. GallincE Afrwana, variee, grandes,
gibbers, Id. Gallinarum %enus g/6-
berum, Plin. lib. 10. c. 26. But in
the passage they quote out of the 8th
book, chap. 45. there is only the
nominative: Syrians (bobus) non sunt
pa/earia, sed gibber in dorso ; from
which they can infer nothing. This
shews that these Great Thesaurus's and
these dictionaries are not free from
mistakes, even in the late editions, ag
we have elsewhere more than once ob-
served.
Compounded of pater.
Those compounded of pater, which arr
all latinised from the Greek, follow the
second declension ; as,
Antipater, Antipatri, o AvrwaTpo^j a.
Sosipater, tri, o ZaxnVaTpo?, a.
Those which are purely Latin, follow
the third ; as,
L 2 Diepitr,
148
NEW METHOD. Book III.
Diespiter, 5tris ; Margpiter, itris.
Semipater, atris. Adsunctumsemipatrem.
In vet. carm.
III.
Of the second and fourth declension*
Angiportus, us, Hor.
Flebis in solo levis angiporlu.
Angiportus, i. Cic. Catull. Ter.
Arcus, UP, Hor. more usual.
Arcus, i, Varr. aiiud Non.
Cibus, i, heretofore of the fourth, Plant.
Colus, i, and us, C/iaris. Prise.
Cornus, i, and us, Slat.
Cupressus, i, Hor. Virg.
Cupressus, us, Colum.
Dornus, seep. 133.
Pagus, i, and us, Virg. For some
read fagus for fagos, 2. Georg. v. 71.
as we still find umbroste fagus, in
Culice. Just as Scaliger insists upon
our reading aeriee plutanus, in the
very same work where others read
platani.
Pastus, i, and us, Hor. Claud. Varr.
Colum. Ovid, Eeda. Though Ser-
vius condemns Lucan for saying,
Nee meus Eudoxi vincelur fastibus
annus.
We must own nevertheless that it is
more usual in the second.
Ficus, fici, and ficus, Voss. signifying
as well the tree as its fruit. But
to denote a distemper, it is only of
the second, though Priscian says in
plain terms, Etiam hie ficus vitityn
corporis, qua>t< est, lib. 6. For
which he is censured by L. Valla and
by Ramus, because he proves it only
by some verses of Martial which are
of very uncertain authority. See the
genders, p. 45.
Fructus, i, Ter. us, Cic.
Humus, i, heretofore us, No?i,
Laurus, i. Virg. us, Hor. But Servius
prefers the former.
Lectus, i, heretofore us, Plant..
Ornatus, i, Ter. us, Cic.
Pannus, i, heretofore us, Non.
Pinus, i, and us, Virg.
Quercus, i, and us, Cic. Quercorum
rami in terr jacent, in sua Chorogr.
apud Prise.
Somnus, 5, and us, Varr. But the
former is almost the only one now in
use.
Sonus, i, and us, Non. The former
more usual.
Succus, i, always of the second declension*
Though Appul. has made it of the
4th, Nutrimentis succuum, &c.
Susurrus, i, and us, The latter is in
Ventus, i, and us, Plant.
ui secundo ventu vectus est, as
Sosipater and Cbarisius read it.
Versus, i, and us. The latter more usual.
The former in Laberius.
Versorum, non numerorum, nurnero stu-
duimus.
Vulgus, i, and us, according to Chans.
Other nouns which are ranked in the same
class as the preceding, but without
foundation.
Penus, which Charisius and Cledo-
nius will have to be of the second
and fourth, is only of the fourth.
What deceived them was the geni-
tive peni, which comes from penura
neuter.
Specus, likewise is never of the se-
cond ; wherefore it would be an
error to say sped or speco, though
some grammarians have marked it
thus.
Sinus, is indeed of the second and
fourth, but in differept meanings ;
for in the second it. is taken for a
miik pail, and in the fourth for the
bosom, and metaphorically for the
bosom or gulf of the sea.
Centimanus, which Priscian affirms to
be of the fourth, the same as manus,
is always of the second. He quotes
from Horace,
Tcstis mearvm centimanus Gyges
Sententiarum notus.
Where centimanus is evidently in the
nominative, and of course proves
nothing.
Sibilus. He commits the same mis-
take in regard to this word, quoting
from Sisenna, Procul sibilus significare
consult ccepit.
IV.
Of those that are of the third and fourth
declension.
Acus, eris ; and acus, us, Col. chafL
Penus, oris ; and penus, us, whence
comes penu in the ablative.
Specus, oris ; and specus, us, whence
comes specu in the abldtive.
V.
Of those that are of the third and fifth
declension.
Plebes (of which they have made
plebs) gen. plebis, Liv. and plebei,
VarWf Tacitus. Tribunus plebei,
Cell, or plebi by contraction, accord-
ing as H. Stephen reads it ; just as
v/esayfami for famei ; pernicn for
perniciei, and such like, of which we
have taken notice in the fifth declen-
sign, p, 124,
Quies,
OF NOUNS OF DIVERSE TERMINATIONS. 149
Quies, etis, Cic. # alii. quies, were heretofore taken adjec-
Quies, ei, Afran. # Ncev. apud Prise, lively, and followed the third declen-
Requies, ei, and sometimes etis, Cic. sion. Jamqueejus mentcmfortunaftce-
hence we find also senectutis meee re- rat quietem, Naev. apud Prise. Corpore
quietem, lib. de Senect. according to K lingrtd percitum K inquietcm, Sal.
the old editions : intervalla requietis, Quod libel tit requies victu contentus
]. de fin. ut tantum requietis habeam, abundet, Virg. in Culice, as Scaliger
ad Attic. reads it.
In like manner quies, inquies, and re-
Whether there are any Nouns of the first and fifth
declension.
There are some who to these five sorts of nouns that follow dif-
ferent declensions, add another of those which are of the first and
fifth, as materia, a, and materies, ei, &c. But they change the
termination in the nominative, and therefore belong to the pre-
ceding list ; we have made mention of them, p. 138.
Of those which change declension in different numbers.
We have already observed, p. 126. that this difference of de-
clension in different numbers was owing only to this, that the ter-
mination of the nominative had been formerly different: where-
fore this also belongs to the preceding list.
Thus far may suffice for what concerns those nouns which are
redundant either in the termination of the nominative or in the
declension : we must now proceed to those which grammarians
call defective either in regard to number or case.
THE THIRD LIST.
Of those Nouns which by grammarians are said to want
the pluraHn sense.
We have already given some hints, p. 136. concerning these
nouns in general, where we mentioned three or four different spe-
cies of them. We shall now examine what further particulars may
deserve our consideration upon this subject.
Of metals. eera, it is to signify the money or the
Grammarians observe indeed that instruments, and not the metal. Thus
metals have no plural, but they do we find
not give us the reason, which is, as Quid distent cera lupinis? Hor.
I apprehend, that every metal is ge- Armati in numcrum pulsarent ceribus
nerally considered not as a species con- tera, Lucret,
taining several individuals under it, The genitive eerum equestrium ; the da-
but as a whole, that has only diffe- live, de a-ribus equestnbus ; and the ab-
rent parts. Thus when in French lative fundum te.ribus suis emplum, are
we say des fers, it is to denote the in Cato, as Priscian observes,
chains, and not the metal called iron : ELECTRUM, amber, which accord-
in like manner in Latin, if we say, ing to Isidorus is only a kind of gum,
oez tog
150
NEW METHOD.
Book III.
oo/ing from pines, that afterwards
grows hard. This word is also taken
for a mixture of gold and silver, where-
of the fifth part was silver, according
to Pliny. It has its plural in both the^e
significations.
Inde fiuuni lacryma, sliliatdque sole
ri^escunt
De ramis elrctra notis, Ovid.
Vera minus flavo radiant electro, me-
tallo, Mart.
In ce&as surgunl electra colum-
DCS, Claud.
ORICHALCA is in Vitruvius in the
plural, as well as
STANNA.
Of the fruits of the earth.
The rule of grammarians is more
erroneous in respect to this than to
the other article ; for as to the names
of herbs, we may use them without
any difficulty in the plural, and say
cardtws, tiiricas, ma'yas t and a great
many more.
I own we do not find perhaps in this
number ador, anethum, cannabit, hisso-
pus, piper, rufa, vlig", and the like.
But we find FABJE, Virg. FOENA,
Appul. FRAGA, Virg. FRUMENTA,
Virg. HORDEA, Virg. Though he
was found fault with for the latter
even in his life time, according to
the testimony of Cledonius.
LUPIN i, Virg.
We likewise meet with A VENA not
only in Virg.
Et sieriles dominantur avenee, 1.
Georg.
but also in prose in Tertullian ; fruti-
caverunt avence PraxeantE, Though in
the several passages it is not taken
for oats, but for a poor kind of seed,
as spelt or cockleweed, which Virgil
calls sieriles, because it produces no-
thing to signify.
Of liquids.
A great many liquids are without
any sort of objection used in the
plural.
CER;E Pingnes ungnine ceras,
Virg 3. Georg.
MELLA occurs often in Virg.
MULSA ut mulsa loquitur , Ovid,
It is also in S. Jerome. Ep. ad Gaud*
MUSTA, is also common in Ovid,
Martial, and others. And it is
properly a noun adjective; for as
from opp^of, conies ortus or hortus,
so from potrxot; (which signifies
whatever is young and fresh) they
have madewojYwm or mmtum ; to sig-
nify noium. Hence we not only meet
with muslum vimim in Cato, but
also mustani cptatem, nmstam virginem
in Nsv. according to Nonius. And
also musta asina in Prise.
PICES. Idcrdsqve pices, V\rg.
VINA. Tanquam levia qucpJam vina
nihil valent in aqua, &c. Cic. We
meet also with vina, vinorum, and
vinis in Pliny, who makes use even
of the diminutive villa, for small
wines ; as Terence :
Edormiscam hoc v Hi,
In a word, Misus plainly declares in
Charis. lib. 1. that we may elegantly
and consistently with usage say, mella et
vina when we desire to express them in
their specie, as Atlicamella, Italica vina t
&c.
And therefore this rule of depriving
liquids of the plural, cannot be always
true.
THE FOURTH LIST.
Of those Nouns which, as grammarians say, are not
used in the plural, though we sometimes meet with
examples to the contrary.
MASCULINES.
ADEPS. Afaies tenuare, Quint. De-
truhere, Plin. Adipes medicamemis
apti, Id. Corporalura pecudis nun adi-
pibus nb'sa, Colum.
AER. Ambus btmis, Lucr. Alternis,
Id. Novisse oportel acres locorum, Vitr.
which is borrowed of the Greeks*
who say in the plur. >sn{t atgw,
Hippocr.
THER in approved authors occurs
only in the singular. But those who
wrot-^ in the times of the lower em-
pire, have used this word, as well as
Air,
OF NOUNS OF DIVERSE TERMINATIONS, 151
>feV, very differently, making them
neuters in the plural. This was owing
without any manner of doubt to th,eir
seeing in the accusative singular aera
and tft/iera, which is the Greek termi-
nation, and this made them believe it
was a neuter plural.
Clavsa diu reserant credentibus aethera
srrcJis, Bede,
jAwa. libiantur, fiuctunt Oceanus :
Orientius Illiber. Episc.
And in the hymn to the Virgin attri-
buted to Fortunatus, or to S. Gregory
the Great.
Suem terra, pontus, celhera,
Colunt, &c.
ALVUS, sa'tor ad rliciendos alvos, Plin.
AOTUMNUS Or AUTUMNUM.
per invquales autumnos, Ovid.
CAUCER, which Servius insists upon
being always in the singular to sig-
nify a prison, and in the plural to
signify a barrier or starting place at
horse races, occurs also in the sin-
gular in this second signification
(which Servius himself acknowledges
in Virgil)
ruuntque effu.ii careers currus,
Georg. 3.
And in the plural ' in the former
signification, plures carceres, Sen.
Carcerum squaloiibus premitur. Jul.
Firm.
CESTUS, with a simple e t signifies a
marriage girdle, and must always he
in the singular but CJESTUS with
<, is taken for a thong of leather,
having plummets of lead fastened to
it, used in boxing, or wrestling, and
is often in the plural.
CRUOR. Atros siccabat vesle cruores.
Virg.
FIMUS is always singular,, as Sosipater,
Diomedes, and Phocas have observed.
But
FUMUS is in the plural in Martial, fumos,
lib. I 2,fumis, lib. 3.
GENIUS. We find genios and geniis
in Plautus, Censorinus, Festus, and
others.
JUBAR, without a plural, according to
Sosipater, and Charisius.
LIMUS, according to the same Charis.
according to Diomedes and Phocas.
MERIDIES, hence Ovid to express it
in the plural has made use of a peri-
phrasis.
Proveniant medii sic mihi scfye dies,
Amor. 1. el. 5.
METUS, solve metus, Virg. and this
plural occurs also in Ovid, Seneca,
Silius and others. I own indeed that
perhaps we shall not meet with m-
tuum nor metibus.
MUNDUS. Innumerabiles esse mundos t
* Cic. Innumcrub'ilitatemquemHnHorvm,
Id. and such Ike. But signifying a
woman's ornaments, it is never used
but in the singular.
Muscus, moss, always singular accord-
ing to Charis. Diom. and Prise.
NEMO, nobody. But the word shews
it sufficiently of its own nature,
excluding not only plurality but
unity.
PALLOR, always singular according to
Charisius, though Lucretius has,
Qua contage sud palloribus omni*
pingunt.
And Tacitus uses it in the same
manner.
PULVIS. Novendiales dissipare pulveres,
Hor.
Though Charis. Diomed. Phocas,
and Priscian mention it as a singular
only.
Ros. Rores frequently occurs in Virg.
Hor. Silius, and others. Roribus is
in Colum. and in Pliny. But ro-
rum or rorium, is not perhaps to b
found.
SAL is current in the plural, even to
signify salt, carnem salibus aspersam,
Colum. Emere sales, in the writings
of civilians.
SANGUIS, which the grammarians
deprive of, a plural, because, says
Priscian, it would not signify more
in this number than in the singular.
And yet we meet with it among the
Hebrews ; viri sanguinum ; libera me
de sanguinibus, &c.
SILEX. Validi silices ; Lucr. Rigidi,
Ovid.
SITUS, is found in the plural to signify
either situation, as terrarum situs j or
filthiness, mouldiness.
Demptos JEsonis esse situs, Ovid.
SOL and LUNA.
Visdsque polo concurrere Lunas,
Et geminos Soles mirari desinat orbis.
Claud.
SOLES, is used by poets to signify either
great heats, or the days. Juvenal has
it even in the dative.
Ruptdque tandem
Sollbus effundit torpeniis ad ostia
ponii.
SOPOR, always singular according to
Sosipater.
TIMOR 2uos ille tinwrum
Maximus haud urset letki metus. Luc.
-JHde
152
NEW METHOD.
Book III.
Ilac dulios letki precor ire timores.
Stat.
VIGOR, according to Charis.
Viscus, rnasc. bird-lime, glue, has no
plural ; but Vitcus, neuter, has vis-
cera, bowels.
UNUS, ought to have no plural accord-
ing to Phocas ; but we find in Ter.
Ex unis geminas mihi confides nupiias.
In Andr. In unis cedibus, in Eun.
and in Cic. Unis lilteris uncz tabula :
ab unis hostium copiis, &c.
FEMININES.
ARENA, even in the opinion of Caesar,
in his books of analogy, as quoted
by Gellius, was not used in the
plural : and Fronto says the same.
Yet Virgil has
qudm mulla Zrphyro turlentur
arence.
And Horace :
Tentabo et arentes arenas.
Propertius and Ovid speak in the
same manner, the former using also
arenis, as Seneca in his Medea.
And this noun we also find in other
authors. Though Ramus prefers
Caesar's opinion, and says we ought
to leave the other number to the
poets, as this word sufficiently ex-
presses a multitude in the singular.
ADOREA, always singular, fine corn, like
ador ; hence it is taken for honour
and glory, because it was a sign of
wealth and grandeur to eat bread
made of fine wheat.
3,ui pr&dd atque agro, adorc&que
affecit popular e$ sues, Plaut.
AVARITIA, and all other names of
virtues and vices are deprived of their
plural by the grammarians. And
yet we read in Cic. Nee enim omnes
avantias, si eeque avaritias esse dixe-
rimus, sequitur eliam, ut cequas esse
dicamus, 4. de Fin.
BARBA. See the list of plurals lower
down, p. 157.
BILIS, though Pliny has biles detra-
here.
CARITAS. Impcratorvm caritates ad-
modum rarce, says Claud. Mamerti-
nus in his thanksgiving to the em-
peror Julian.
CERVIX, for the hinder part of the
neck, is said to be always singular ;
and for pride or obstinacy it is plural.
But this distinction, which has been
remarked even by Servius, is with-
out foundation, because, as Varro
and Quintilian relate, Hortensius
was the first that said cenicem in
the singular (which must be under-
stood of prose) and before his time,
they always said cervices, in both
significations, as indeed we find it
constantly in this number, not only
in Cato, but likewise in Cicero and
others.
CONTAGIO. Grceciam evertit conlagio-
nibus malorum, qua a Lacedcemoniis
profecta manarunt latius, Cic.
CULPA. In hoc uno omnes inesse culpas,
Cic.
Palmas non culpas esse putabo meets,
Auson.
CUTIBUS, is in Cselius Aurelianus and in
Arnobius.
ELEGANTJA, has no plural, according
to Charis. and Diomedes. So that
if we were to believe them, it would
not be right to say, sermonis veneres
et elegantias.
ELOQUENTIA, according to the same
authors, has no plural. Which ap-
pears more reasonable than what they
say of the preceding word.
FAMA is now very seldom used but in
the singular. And yet Sallust made
no difficulty to say, JEqui boni fa-
mas petit; and after his example
Aruncius and Arnobius made use of
it, but this example is not to be
followed ', hence it is that Seneca
blames Aruncius for his affecting
thus to make use of the most uncouth
expressions that were to be found in
Sallust.
FAMES, without a plural, according to
Charisius and Phocas.
FIDES, signifying faith and loyalty.
But for the strings of an instrument
we say fides, fidibus.
FUGA. Though Tacitus says, fugas et
auxiHa. And Virgil,
Impediunt texuntque fugas, JEn. 5.
GALIA, a fruit called gall, or oak-
apple.
GAZA, in Cicero, Livy, and in other
writers of their time, 5s always
singular. But tho<e who wrote
after them, as Lucan, Seneca, Justin,
have also used it in the plural. In
later ages they made it even a
neuter plural; gaza, gazorum, in
which, they are no more to be
imitated, than when they say feria,
orum, which we find in Corippus
Gramm.
GLORIA. Though Cicero has gloria;
dispares ; and Tacitus, veteres Gallo-
rum glorias. And Gelling, has ille
inunes cumjlaret glorias.
HALEC>
OF NOUNS OF DIVERSE TERMINATIONS. 153
HAT.BC, neuter, or HAT,EX, fern, if
it be taken for a kind of fish, may
have a plural, according to Vossius :
if it be taken for a kind of brine or
pickle, it has no plural, no mc-re than
a great many other names of liquids,
as lac, ol'fum, bulyrum, &c. concerning
which see what has been said, p. 134,
150.
HARA. But we find haras in Varro;
and harte in Colum. an hog-sty, a
goose -pen.
IMPURITIA, in Plaut. inas loqui impnri-
tias nemo pctest.
INERTIA, according to Charisius,
INFAMIA, si ad paupertatem admigrant
infamia?, Plaut.
INIMICITIA, nee me pcenilet morlnles
inimicitias, semjiiterncisque amicitias Ita-
bere, Cic.
INSANIA, according to Charisius, though
Plautus has,
Larvae hunc, atque intemperice, insa-
nicpque agitant senem.
IRIE, IRARUM, IRAS, current in Virgil,
Ter. Livy.
JUSTITIJE and JUSTITIAS in the sacred
writings and ecclesiastic authors
only.
LABES, oXis'&jj, without a plural, ac-
cording to Charisius, JDiom. and
Phocas, though in Cicero we read,
Hunc tu quas conscientia labcs in
ammo censes habuhse, quce vulnera*
Which Arnobius has likewise imi-
tated, Suas labes flagitiorum, lib. 4.
Gellius and Symmachus have used it
in the same manner.
LUCULENTIAS verborum, is also in Arno-
bius, lib. 3.
LUES. Et confer alternas lues, Prud.
which you will not find perhaps in
any classic author.
Lux, always singular when it signifies
light, TO 4)5?, says Charisius. But
when it signifies time or a certain
number of days, it is likewise used
in the plural, as in Ovid. Post sep-
tem luces ; in Horace, Profestis luci-
bus el sacris ; and the like.
MOESTITIA, according to Charisius.
OBI.IVIONES lividas ; Hor. But it
is much more usual to say oblivia,
orum.
OLIVITAS, always singular in Varro;
but fn Colum. we read Largissinris
olivilatibus, very plentiful harvests or
crops of olives or oil.
PAUPEKTATES, is in Varro. Horum
iemporum divilias et illorum pauper-
ises, lib. 1. de vita pop. Rom.
PAX. always singular according to
Chads. Diom. and Phocas, though
in Plautus we read pacibus per-
fectis, in Pers. and in other passages
he makes use of paces, which we find
also in Lucret. Sallust and Horace,
ep. 3. lib. 1.
Bella quis et paces longum dtffundit
in ccvum.
For which reason Pliny, even ac-
cording to Charisius himself, did
not entertain the least doubt whe-
ther pax had a plural, but whether
it made pacum or pactum in" the
genitive plural. Pacinm an pacum,
luctum an lucum, ,dubitari etiam mine
ah Plinius, says he. Where you
may observe that the words nunc
and ait, seem to indicate fchat Cha-
risius wrote in Pliny's time, or a little
after.
PERFIDIA : though we find in Plaut.
pcrfidiaSt
PERNICIES, is in the plural in Arnobius,
but this is not to be imitated.
PESTES and PESTILENT IAS are
not only in Tertullian, but more-
over in Statius, Claudian, Gellius,
Seneca and others, and even in Cic.
Tusc. 2.
Perge, audf t nate t illacryma pains
peslibus.
In regard to what Giffanius and
some others have observed, that
pestis was never taken for the dis-
temper called the plague j the con-
trary appears from Columella, a most
pure writer, who says somewhere in
morbis et pestibus ; and from this
verse of Silius,
Et posuere avidce mortis contagia
pestes.
And from this passage of Seneca,
Non minores fuere pestes mortalium,
quam inundatio, lib. 3. Nat, quaest.
PIGRITIA, without a plural, Sosipat.
PITUITA. But Pliny uses it in the
plural.
PLESS, though in the Code we read
plebes urbancc.
PROLIS ; but Capella gives it prolutit
in the genitive plural ; which Des-
pauter has followed, though without
authority.
PROSAPIA ; yet Cato has, ceteres pro-
sapifc in the pi oral. But Quin-
tiiian takes notice that it is obsolete
even in the singular. Ut obsolete
vctustatis, universam ejus prosapiam
dicer e insulsum. And Cicero has made
an apology for using it: frntres
agnates-
154
NEW METHOD.
Book III.
agnatosque appellare sdlemus, et .eo-
rum, tit utamur veleri verbo, prosa-
piam.
QUIETES ferarum, is in Lucret. to signify
their dens.; and quietibus in Cic. for
the relaxations of the mind.
RABIES, according to Charisius and
Dioraedes.
SALUBRITATES, is in Censorinus,
according to the MSS. Quod in eo
(anno Chaldaico) dicunt tempestates
frugiimque proventus, ac slenlitates,
item morbos salubritatesque provenire.
It is true that this word is not in
some printed editions, but this is
doubtless by reason of its having
been omitted by those who thought
it too modern j whereas they ought
to have been no more surprised at
it, says Vossius, than at valetudines,
which is in the same author. Ac-
cordingly Scaliger made no difficulty
to use it in his book de emend,
tempor.
SALUTES, is found no where hut in
the sacred writings. Magnificans sa-
lutes regis, Psal. Though Marsilius
Ficinus uses it without any scruple,
as well as salutibus ; but we should
prefer the authority of Charisiu?,
who says it wants the plural.
SANCTITAS, always singular, though
we read sanciitates in Arnobius, as
likewise a great many other nouns
plural, which we ought not to imi-
tate.
SANIES, corruption. SAPIENTIA. SEG-
NITIA. Srns, always singular.
SOBOLES, which is commonly joined
to these, we find in Cicero. Centres
populi, tftitates, soboles, familias, pe-
cunidsque censento, 3. de leg, Sobolibus
is in Colum.
SOCORDIA, has no plural according to
Sosipater and Diomed.
SORS, not only when it signifies the
sacred oracle, but also when it stands
for lot. or destiny, occurs in the
plural. Dicendum igiiur de sortibus :
quid enim sors est ? &c. Cic.
SJPES, which is placed here by the
grammarians, we find every where
in the plural, in Plautus, Terence,
Cicero, Horace, Ovid, Quintilian,
Pliny and others.
STERILITATES is in Censorinus, See
salubritales, a little higher.
STULTITIA has no plural according to
Charisius. But since Plautus has
aid insanias, who can doubt but
with the same propriety he might
have said STULTITIAS ?
TABES, hujus tabis, sing.
TALIONES, and talionum in Gellius.
TELLURES may be said of different con-
tinents, as Corn. Gallus.
Uno tellures dividit amne ducts.
TERRA, to signify the whole earth, is
always singular. But for different
countries it has a plural; as when
we say orbis tenarum ; loca tcrrarum
ultima, &c.
TUSSES, is-used by Pliny several times.
VALETUDINES, in Censorinus, Tacitus,
and Tertullian.
VECORDIA, always singular according
to Charisius.
VELOCITA?, according to the same.
Vis, according to the same. But with-
out mentioning vires, we meet alsd
with vis in the plural in Lucretius,
Sal I ust, and also in Varro, according
to Probus, though this is not to be
imitated. See p. 133.
VITA, which they rank in this class,
is current in the plural in Virgil,
Terence, Gellius, Appuleius, and
others. And Gregory of Tours in
his preface to the lives of the
Fathers, refutes this error by the
authority of Pliny, lib. 3. artis gram-
matics.
NEUTERS.
^SvuM, always singular according to
Phocas ; yet we meet wiih avis seve-
ral times in Ovid and in Pliny.
ALLIUM, though we read in Virgil,
j4llia serinjllumque herbas conlundit
denies.
ALTUM tranquilla per alia, Virg.
which is not at all surprising, because
altum being an adjective, as it sup-
poseth mare in the singular, so it refer*
to maria in the plural.
BARATHRUM, a gulf, a deep place; but
is often taken for Hell.
CALLUM, 6 ryXo?, hardness of the skin
by much labour.
COELUM, see p. 129.
COENUM, according to Diomedes and
Phocas.
CROCUM, without a plural ; according
to Diomedes crocus has croci, hence
we read in Ovid, Ipsa crocus tenues,
4. Fast.
FAS and NEFAS, though Lucilius said
Ob facia nefaniia* For tiefas is said
for nefans, which should make e-
faniia.
FASCINUM.
OF NOUNS OF DIVERSE TERMINATIONS. 155
FEL.
GAUDIUM.
LatontE taciturn pertentant gaudia pcc-
tus, Virg.
GEI.U, according to Charisius.
GLUTEN.
HILUM.
INRENIUM, is placed here by Diom,
But the plural is current in Cic. Ter.
Quintil. and others.
JUBAR.
JUSTITIUM, the vacation, or time out of
term.
LETHUM, death.
LUTUM. Though Nonius quotes lula
and limum from Cic. And Caper lula
from Caesar.
MACELLUM, though the same Caper
quotes from Memmius, isla macella.
MARIA. See the declensions, p. 114.
MURMUR, without a plural, according
to Charisius. But we find MURMURA
in Virgil, Lucretius, Propertius, Ovid,
and others.
NIHILUM.
NlTRUM.
PASCHA, is ranked in this number by
Aldus and by Verep. Yet Vossius
thinks we may say Iria pascha, or
tres paschas Christus celebiavit,
PEDA duo, rtf&y be said iu the plural
according to Priscian and Vossius,
though Phocas affirms the contrary.
PELAGUS, neuter, has no plural accord-
ing to Caper and Charisius j never-
theless as the Greeks say TO,
so Lucretius says Pelageque snnora ;
and somewhere else, At pelage multa.
PENUM. For penora comes from pcnus,
oris.
Pus, according to Diom.
SAL, neuter, has no plural : but ths
masculine has j thus sales in the
civil law ; salibus in Colum. Seetha
genders, p. 29.
SCRUPULUM, without a plural, accord-
ing to Charis.
SENIUM, in the same manner.
SlLER, SlNAPI, SlSER.
SOLUM, which is generally put here,
has its plural, $ r >la terrarum ultima,
Cic. we meet with it also in Virgil,
Martial, Statius, Ennius, Catullus,
Lucretius, &c. And we find it in,
this number not only to denote the
ground, but also the sole of the foot,
or the sole of one's shoe.
SOLIA, r' gum, may be likewise said
according to Vossius, since in Pliny
we read, solus argenteis, &c.
VER, always singular.
VIRUS, VISCUM.
VlTRUM.
VULGUS, according to Charisius and
Phocas, though Despauter pretends
the contrary, alledging this passage
from the third de not. Dear. Satur-
num maxime colunt vulgi. But the
best copies have colunt vulgo, as
Vossius observes.
THE FIFTH LIST.
Of those Nouns which grammarians mention as wanting
the singular, though we sometimes meet with instances
to the contrary in authors.
MASCULINES.
ANNALES. This noun being an adjec-
tive of its nature, refers to Hiri, and
of course may without any difficulty
be used in the singular, referring it to
liber, as Cic. Pliny, Gellius and others
have done.
'ANTES, the fore ranks of vines, masc.
and always plural according to Cha-
risius, Diomedes, and Phocas; and
so Virgil has put it.
Jam canit extremes effcelus vlnilor
antes.
Wherefore though this noun comes
from ante, as pastes comes from post;
yet we are not to infer that as postis
is said,, so we may say antis also:
because we find indeed postern and
poste in Cicero and other writers;
but for untis we have no autho-
rity.'
ARTVS
156
NEW METHOD.
Book III.
ARTUS in the singular is only for
poets,
tune artus palpitat omnis, Lucan.
C;ELITES, always plural, according to
Charisius j though we read ccditem
in Tertull. de Pallia ; and celite in
Ovid.
CANCET,LI, always plural.
CANI. But this is a noun adjective,
and supposeth capilli.
CARCERES, for a barrier or starting
place at races, though we read,
Cum carcere pronus uterque emicat,
Ovid.
Quasi si quis ad Olympicum cursum
cenerit, et steterit, et emitlatur, impu-
denlesque ilios dicat esse qui currere
c&perint, ipse intra career em stet. See
CARCER in the preceding list.
CASSES, cum casse victus, Sen. in Aga-
memnon.
COELI. See p. 129.
FASCES. When it is taken for a badge
of authority, it is always plural, be-
cause they carried twelve of them.
But when it is taken for a faggot, or
bundle of wood, we find fascem in
Cic. according to Charisius, fasce in
Virg. &c.
FINES, for boundaries or limits.
Foci, always plural in the sense in
which Cic. has taken it, saying, pro
aris etfocis pugnare.
FORI, though Ennius said, multu foro
ponens, &c. as Despauter gives it us
after Isidorus.
FRENI, always plural according to
Charis. and Diomed. For we say no
longer frenus. But we find frennm
in Virg. from whence comes also the
plural frcena. Seep. 150.
FURFURES, always plural, when it is taken
for scurf, dandriff ; though Despauter
thought it to be also in the singular
in this sense in the following passage
of Serenus Sammorric. c. 15.
Additur excussus nived similagine
furfur.
where it is obvious that\it signifieth
bran.
GARAMAS, is in Seneca, Claudian, and
others.
GEMINI, plural, as the nature of the
word shews it, where we are to un-
derstand fratres. And yet Plautus
has Geminus est frater tuus.
GRUMI, a raiv ogv xi'flot, always plural
according to Charisius. But Nonius
quotes from Accius :
2uemcunque institeram grumum, out
pr&cisum jugum.
Grumus salts is in Pliny.
HORTI, taken for a park, or walks
planted with trees, is always plural :
for a garden it has its singular. See
Laur. Valla in his Eleg. as also Eras-
mus in his paraphrase on this author.
INDIGETES. Jovem indjgetem appellant,
Livy speaking of ./Eneas. See the
declensions, p. 79.
LARES ; yet Charisius confesses we may
say/ar; and Plautus, Horace, Ap-
puleius, and others have used it.
LEMURES, though we find lemurem in
Appul. where he is speaking of the
god of Socrates.
LENDES, for the nits of the head,
KOVjS'E?.
lendes deducts iniquas, Seren.
LIBERT, children. And yet we find li-
beri et paren/is affqctus in Quintil. in
Decl. and the singular is used also in
the civil law.
Loci, in the plural, when we say loci
argumentationum, or loci muliebreSy
ubi nascendi initia consislunt, says
Varro.
LOCULI, generally plural, though we
find in loculum confcere, in Varr.
LUDI, for public games, Apollinares
ludos, says Cicero.
LUMBI, is more usual in the plural,
though Martial has,
Cerea qua patufo lucet fcedula lumbo.
MAJORES, ancestors; because' in Latin,
as well as in French, this word im-
plies a multitude. And yet we find
in Appul. Major meus Socrates.
MANES. But Appul. has Deum manem
vacant. And the reason is because
it is a noun adjective. For Manis
signified good, from whence comes
also immams. So that as with superi
or inferi we understand Dii, so we are
to understand it also with manes: and
in ancient inscriptions it is generally
expressed Dus MANIBUS.
NATALES, for extraction or birth, whether
noble or mean. But to signify a
birth-day, we say,
NATALIS, in the singular.
NOMADES, and other like names of na-
tions, are very unusual in the singu-
lar. However as we have observed
GARAMAS in Sen. so we find NOMAS
in Martial.
PLERIQUE. But we read plerus in
Cato, whence comes also plera pars
in Pacuvius, and plerum in Sempr.
Asellio.
PRIMORES ; but it supposeth homines,
because it is an adjective; hence
Siliui
OF NOUNS OF DIVERSE TERMINATIONS. 157
Silius has primori Marts. Tacitus
primori in acie ; and Suet, parlem
domus primorem. Cic. primoribus la-
bris, &c.
PROCERES; but in Juvenal, Agnosco
procerem.
PUGILLARES. Yet we read in Auso-
nius, bipatens pugillar cxpedit. Which
shews that the expression in the sin-
gular made use of. by the ancient in-
terpreter, postulans pitgillarem, is not
unwarranted ; for indeed this is a
noun adjective, i and supposeth liber
or libri. Catullus has also in the
plural pugillaria, where we are to
understand sckedia, or some such
word.
QUINQUATRUS, the feast of Minerva,
We find also Qumquatria Minerva,
in Suetonius. And these two nouns
have quinquatrium and qninquatribus
in the genitive and dative. But
quinquatriaz, which we find in Dio-
medes, and quinquatres in Charisius
and Priscian, are not in use.
QUIRITES. It is true we find gtiirltis
and qu'irilem in Horace, but this
should not be easily imitated in
prose.
SALES. See sal in the preceding list,
p. 155.
SENTES, nos sentem cams appellamus,
Colum. but this is very rare.
SINGULI, which Charisius, Priscian,
Lambinus, and others affirm to be
always plural, is in Plautus in the
singular,
Atat, singulum vestigium video.
according to Nonius, who in corro-
boration of his opinion, produces
from two different passages of Varro;
semel unum singulum csse.
SPIRITUS, to signify courage, and
pride, is generally plural, as res
geslce, credo, meat, me nimis extulerunt,
#T mihi nescio quos spiritus attulerunt t
Cic. and yet in Cicero we read
also, 2uem Itommem ? qua ira ? quo
s^iritu ?
VEPRES. Though Ovid has, vepre
latens. And Colum. hunc veprem in-
terimi non posse. Whereby we may
defend the old interpreter of Isaiah,
wh/ makes use of veprem and spi-
nam*
FEMININES.
, in the singular, says Servius,
signifies a temple, in the plural a
house. And this is the opinion of
Charisius and Diomedes, Yet Plau-
tus has,
JSdis nobi's area est, anceps sum
ego.
The same we find in Quintius Cur-
tius and others.
ALPES. But Alpem is in Ovid, Lucan,
and Juvenal. Alpis is in Livy and
sllpe'm Glaudian.
AMBAGE is in Ovid, Tacitus, Sene-
ca, Claudian, and Prudentius.
ANGUSTI^;, Anguslia, loci, Plin.
Anguslia condusz orationis, Cic.
ANTJB, the posts or cheeks of the door .
it is plural, because there are always
two ; yet Vitruvius uses it in the
singular, anta fixa, and Vossius be-
lieves we may very well say, dextrant
vel slnistram antam.
ANTI^:, -the forelocks, women's towers
or frowzes. But it is an adjective
and supposeth comce.
ARGUTI^:. But in Appal, we find -
Argit tin Nilotici calami. Gellius has
made use of it in the singular, and
even formed thereof the diminutive
argutiola.
BALNEA, public baths. See p. 131.
BARBIE, which Servius and Caper pre-
tend is used in the plural, for the
beard of brute animals, and in the
singular for that of man, occurs in
both senses in both numbers.
Stiridque impexis induruit horrida lar-
bis, Virg. 3. Georg.
Utque lupi barbam varies cum dente
colubrte, Hor.
BIG^, TRIG^-I, QUADRIGA, &c. But" 1
quadriga is in Valerius Maximus
and in Pliny. Triga, in the ci-
vil law. Unius biga in Suetonius.
Seneca and others have expressed
themselves in the same manner.
It is true that in Cicero's, time this
-was not current in prose, which
made Varro deny that we are al-
lowed to say biga or quadriga. And
Caesar in Gellius says that quadrigae
has no singular. Yet we are in-
formed by this very author, that
Varro had made use of quadrigam in.
verse, which must be excused as a
poetic licence.
BLANDITI;E : though llanditia is not
only in Plautus, Propertius, and in
the rhetor Rutilius, but also in Ci-
cero, blanditia popularis, pro Plane.
In cive excelso atque homine populari. t
blanditiam, ostentationem, 4. de Rep.
CAULHJ, always plural.
CEREMONUE. But Cicero has Cere-
irvmmm polluere, pro Sext. Rose, and
elsewhere. This word occurs also in.
the
158
NEW METHOD. Book III.
the singular in Caesar, Tacitus, Sue-
tonius, and Gellius, who expressly
observe that the ancients spoke in
this manner.
CUTELY, a pannel, or pack saddle.
COMPEDES. Nevertheless we find com-
pede in the ablative in Hor. Juven.
Mart, and Colum.
COPI^E, to signify troops or forces ;
though copia in this sense is in Plau-
tus, Virgil, and CaBsar.
CRATES, a hurdle, sub cralim supponi,
Plaut.
CUN;E, always plural, a cradle. Whence
also comes Cunabula, orum.
DAPES. But daps, dupis, dapem, and
dape are in C'ato. Livy has ad mi-
nisterium dapemque adhibilis. And
Ovid,
Nunc dope, nunc posilo menses nituere
Lyteo.
DECIMJE, where we must always un-
derstand psrtes. Though decimam
vovere is in Cicero, and decimam
partem in Plautus.
DELICUE. But the singular delicia
and its genitive delicia are found in
ancient writers. Mea voluptas, mea
delicia. Plaut. Appul. uses also de-
licles ; but it was a very common
thing for the nouns in a to termi-
nate also in es : luxuria, luxuries ;
materia, maleries, &c. See the first
list, p. 131.
DIIUE, subaud. imprecationes or exe-
crationes, and therefore is an adjec-
tive.
DIVITI;E, always plural.
EPUIJE. But in the singul. we say
epulum. See p. 131.
ESQUILLK or EXQUILIJE, a Roman
mount so called from the word ex-
cubice ; because it was the place
where king Tullus ordered a guard
to be kept.
EUMENIDES. But Eumenls is in Sta-
tius.
EXCUBLTE. EXEQUIES.
EXUVIAE, spoils taken from the ene-
my. It comes from exuo, for which
reason it is taken for the cast skin of
a snake.
-FACETIAE. But in Gellius we read fa-
cetia sermonis. And in Appul. fa.ce-
tiae, kabere.
,FALJE, a high tower made of timber,
to shoot or throw darts out of.
They call them falas, because there
was always a number of them. Bat
Vossius thinks it is very likely they
would have said falam, if there had
been but one, though there is no au-
thority for it.
FALER.S;, or PHALERJE.
FASCES, for the bundle of rods, car-
ried before the Roman magistrates,
always plural, according to Chari-
sius, wh > mentions nevertheless that
Cicero hath, fascem unum si n&cius
ess s.
FAUCES. Yet in Ovid's Ibis we read
perstricld fauce Pui'ta.
And in Pha3drus,/ce imjirobd.
FERINE, always plural, according to
Charis. Diomed. and Phocas, and
also according to Gellius ; though
in the ecclesiastic acceptation it is
frequently used in the singular;
which ought not however to be
imitated in any other kind of wri-
ting.
FIDIBUS canere is very usual. Bat
in verse we meet also with the sin-
gular.
Ccdit c 7 ara fides Cyllenia, Cic. in
A rat.
Persius, Horace, Ovid, have used it
in the same manner.
FORES. But in the singular is not only
used by comic writers and other
poets, but also by Cicero. Aperuit
forem tcalarum, pro Cornelio Balbo.
Which is quoted even by the ancient
interpreter of Horace, on the second
sat. of the first book.
FORTUNE, to denote one's fortune or
estate, is always plural according to
Charisius and D.omedes : but for-
tuna, in the singular, signifies chance
or fortune.
FRUGES, the fruits of the earth.
GEN.E, and yet we meet with the sin-
gular in several passages in Pliny.
GERR;E, trifles or toys.
GINGIV^E, gums. Though Catullus has,
defricare gingivam.
GRATES, x.^ ^> ^e Graces, plural
because there are many.
GROSSI, generally plural ; yet the sin-
gular is in Pliny and in Macr.
HABENA, is in the same author, as also
in Virgil.
Ills actus habend.
IDUS, always plural, the ides of the
month.
ILLECEBRJE. Illecebra is not only in
Plautus, but likewise in Cic. Ju-
venlutis illecebra, in 1. Catil. Max-
ima est illtcebra peccandi, pro Mil.
INDUCI;E, though the ancients according"
to Gellius, have sometimes used it in
the singular.
IN-
OF NOUNS OF DIVERSE TERMINATIONS. 159
INEPTIJE, more frequently plural, but
sometimes used in the singular.
Ego ilkus ferre possum ineptiam,
Ter. in Eun.
Video ego tuam ineptiam, Ter.
in Adelph.
Ineptia stultitiaque adeo ft temerilas.
Plaut. in Merc.
Prude nti us has used it in the same
manner.
INFERS, offerings or sacrifices to the
infernal gods for the dead. This is
manifestly a noun adjective, and sup-
poseth res t which they called IN-
FER IJE, quia inferebantur. Here they
had also inferium vinum, as when
they said, made hocce vino inferio
esto ; when they offered nothing but
wine, which they called also CAL-
PAR, a word which according to
Festus and Varro, properly signified
the vessel, and was afterwards taken
for the wine taken out of the vessel
for sacrifice.
INIMICITI^. But we read in Cicero;
parvum inimicititz -culpam, pro Rege
Dejotaro. Inimiciliam kominum. 2.
Catilin. Odium, inimicitia, ducordia.
4. Tusc. &c. Ennius and Pacu-
vius have used it in the same man-
ner.
INSIUI^E, an ambuscade.
KALENDS, the calends, that is the first
day of the month.
LACTES is ranked among the plural
and feminine nouns by Diomedes.
Priscian also allows it to be of this
gender, but says that the singular is
JUEC lactis ; which he proves by the
authority of Tintinnius, who said
lactis anguina, as he quotes from
Poinponius in the plural, per lactes
tuas. And Vossius is for having
this to be always a noun feminine,
contrary to the opinion of Scioppius
in his annotations. For with regard
to the passage which they quote out
of Probus's Universal, we may af-
firm it to be of dubious authority,
because in one place he says hi lactes,
and lower down has lactes ; nor is it
to be found in every edition, witness
that of Asceusius; besides he pro-
duces no authority for it, and Pris-
cian has two in his favour, to which
we might join this passage of Pliny,
ab hoc ventriculo lactes per quas labi-
tur cibus.
LATEBR.E. Though Cicero has ; ne
latebra perjurio.
LENDES, always masculine and plural,
according to Diomed. and Charis.
LITERJE, for an epistle or letter sent
to a friend. Though we meet with it
also in the singular in this sense, and
particularly among the poets.
2uam legis a rapta Brise'ide litertb
venit, Ovid.
MANUBIJE, spoils taken from the ene-
my : it comes from manus the hand.
MIN&, for menaces, or for battle-
ments, is plural : but for a kind of
coin called Mina or Mna, it is sin-
gular j as also for a breast or teat
without milk, so called according to
Festus, fjuia minor fncta j or for a
sheep that has no wool on its belly,
according to Varro de R. R. Here-
tofore it was used in this number
also for menaces, if the following pas-
sage be properly restored by Joseph
Scaliger. Minas singulariter did pro
eo quod pluraliter dicitur, Curiatius
autor est. Item M. Cato in suasions
Mind, cogi nulla potuitt
MINUTIAE, more usual in the plural.
Though we meet also with minutia in
Seneca, and with minutiem in Appul.
N^NI^E. But Varro, Plautus, Festus,
Quintilian, and others, have used ifc
in the singular.
NARES, according to Diomedes. But
the genitive singular is in Horace,
Emuncla nans. The ablative in
Claudian.
"tenera venantem nare moJossu
We meet also with the nominative,
Et lati rictus &? panda loquenti
Naris erat, Ovid.
But Nar is the naine of a river andl
masculine in later writers.
Et Nar vitiatus odoro
Sulfure, Ovid.
Whereas Cic. made it a neuter. See
the genders, p. 14.
NON.E, NUG^E.
NUNDINJE. But in the singular we say
Nundinum, as Nonius shews.
NUPTI;E.
OPER^,, taken for persons. But we
read it also in the singular in this ,
signification.
Accedes opera agro nona Sabina,
Hor. sat. 2. 7. ult
As on the contrary we meet with it
in the plural, though taken for work,
3ui operas in scriptura pro magislro
dat. Cic. one that has the business of
a public place, particularly in the
matter of the Customs,
OPEC,
160
NEW METHOD. Book III.
OPES, for riches : but for power, it
is used in the singular. Non opis est
nastrce. Virg. it is not in our power.
Dives opis Nalura sue,. Horat.
Where opis su<z is not for opum suarum,
as some have pretended to under-
stand it, but rather to signify pow-
er ; all that Horace meant in this
verse being, that Nature is rich
within herself, arid able to do every
thing.
PALEJE and PALEA. It is pretended
that the former is said of chaff or
straw, and the latter of the wattles
or gills under a cock's neck. But
in Colum. we find it also in this
sense, paleee. ex rutilo rubicanles ;
and Hora.ce has it in the singular
in the other, hornam paleam, to sig-
nify this year's straw, book 1. sat.
6. Virgil has made use of the geni-
tive : 4
Necquicquam pingues paleae teret
area culmos, Georg. 1.
Which Servius has presumed to cen-
sure, as being, said contrary to the
rules of the art ; but he never con-
sidered that Cicero has indiscrimi-
nately said, auri navem evertat an
pakoz, in Parad. and palearum navem
cvertit, 4. de fin.
PARTES, to signify parties or factions.
PLAGUE, for wide nets, or the arming
cords of a net.
PR^STIGIJE, arum ; though in Quinti-
lian we read, hujus prcEstigice.
PRECES, according to Charisius and
Diomedes, but the ablative singular
is in Plaut. Hor. Ovid. Pers. Seneca.
And even in Cicero, si prece utamur.
The dative is in Tertull. Nihil est
preci loci relictum. The accusative
in Plautus, rtunc te oro per precem.
The nominative was precis, or by
syncope prex : 'ZzrgaXncrtc, obsecratto,
prex, Gloss. Cyrill.
PRIMITIS, but it is an adjective and
supposeth partes.
QUADRIGA, see BIG*:, p. 157.
QuiSQUititf, the sweepings of an house,
the chats and whitlings of wood,
all things that are of no value.
Quisquilias scditionis Clodtana, Cicero,
Na3vius, in Festus, has used it in the
singular.
RELIQUIAE ; but it is of its own nature
an adjective.
RETES. See nouns of different termi-
nation, p. 140.
SALEBR^; but it has its singular,
Heeret in salebru, Cic.
SALINE: but it is an adjective, and
supposeth TABERXJE, just as we un-
derstand vas, when we say SALINUM,
a salt cellar.
SARCIN;E. Yet Plautus has, sarcinam
imponam sent. And Prdpertius, sar-
cina fida, in the same manner as
Ovid, sarcina m.agna.
SCALJE, more usual in the plural,
though in the civil law we read it
also in the singular.
SCOPJE (a broom} is plural, because it
is composed of different small pieces.
Charisius however acknowledges that
SCOPA is also used, though Vos-
sius does not think it is to be
found in any pure author, but pre-
tends that the following passage of
Suetonius in the life of Nero, alte-
rius collo fif scopa deligala, is cor-
rupted, and that we ought to read
scopera, as Politian had observed.
Indeed the diminutive scopula is in
Colum. and thence also comes the
name of the herb called scopa regie,
in Pliny and others.
. Though Lampridius has,
repeniina caligo ac tenebra iti Circo
Cal. Jan. oborta. In Commodo.
TRICJE, any let or impediment, trifles,
fooleries. The same as APINJE, small
nuts, trifles, gewgaws.
Sunt apin& t tric&ifue 6f si quid vilius
istis, Mart.
But Apina and Trica in the singular,
are the names of towns in Apulia.
VALVJE, folding doors.
VIRES, always plural, according to
Charisius, though there is a greater
probability of its coming from the
singular vis, which formerly made
viris in the genitive, the same as
sus, suris, whence comes surire ; or
at least that they said also h&c mris y
whence they formed vis. See p.
134.
To these we may add the names of
towns, as Athene, Myceruz, though,
as Priscian observes, we find some
of those in the singular. For the
Latins said Cyrenas and Cyrenen ;
Thebas and Theben, &c. See what
has been mentioned concerning these
plurals when we were treating of the
genders, p. 24.
NEUTERS.
ESTIVA, HYBERNA, STATIVA : but they
are properly adjectives.
ARMA, arms,
AVIA.
162
NEW METHOD.
Book III.
look for it at another's house with a
bason and a girdle of hemp or flax ;
for the theft thus discovered was call-
ed conception furtum lance ac lido.
Whence also comes actio concepti,
because an action lay good against
the person in whose house they found
the goods they had lost.
LUMINA. But it is taken in the sin-
gular both for the eye Cui lumen
ademptum, Virg. and for the day ; si
te secundo lumine ojfendero. Enn. the
day following.
LUSTRA, in the plural, signifies a bawdy
house or stews, or a den whither wild
beasts retire to. But lustrum denotes
the space of five years, when the
citizens were taken account of, and
the city purified, whence comes lus-
irare.
MAGAMA and MAPAUA, small cottages,
though the latter is in the singular in
Valerius Flaccus.
-' Coit e spar so concita mapali
Agrestum manus.
MOENTA.
NUTRITIA, orum, the recompence given
to a nurse. But it is evidently an v
adjective.
OBLIVIA, for oblivion^ -Et longa
obliviapotant, Virg. Though Tacitus
uses it also in the singular even in
this sense; silenlio, deinde obliiio
transmisit.
OLYMPIA, PYTHIA, and the like, are
real nouns adjective, where we are to
understand certamina.
ORGIA, subaud. festa, the mystic rites
of the Bacchanal revels.
PAT.ARIA. The place where the sol-
diers were exercised, according to
Scaliger, or rather the exercise itself,
according to Charisius. And there-
lore it is an adjective, which sup-
poseth either /oca, or exercitamenta.
In the same manner as BATUALIA :
but with this difference, that BA-
TUALIA (qua vulgo batalia, says
Adamantius in Cassiodorus) was a
combat between two ; and Palaria
was the exercise of a single soldier
round a pole fixed 'in the ground,
which they called palum.
.PARENTALIA ; but it is an adjec-
tive, and supposeth opera, or the
like. Hence S. Cyprian has used
it in the singular, parentulis labes,
in^'his treatise de lapsis. We find
also parentales umbra:, in Ovid.
PARAPHERNA, Ulpian. All things the
woman bringeth her husband, beside
her dowry, cra^a <}>Epw, preeter do-
tern.
PASCUA, orum. But we read v'ridc
pascuum, in Varro : Ager sine pascuo,
in Columella. Instead of which
they used also to say pascua, &, m
the singular, as we find it in old
authors, and those of later ages,
Tertullian, Minucius Felix, and
others.
PHOBIA, or PROHIBIA, Varro, a preser-
vative against witchcraft.
PRJECORDIA, always plural, though m
the old glossaries we read, hoc pra:-
cordium.
RAPACIA, or RAPICTA, the tender leaves
of rapes.
REPOTIA, a banquet which they used
to make the day after marriage.
ROSTRA, the place r>f common pleat at
Rome, always plural, because there
was a pulpit set in it, trimmed with
stems or forefronts of the ships taken
from the Antiates, and therefore
this word always expresses a plu-
rality.
SSRTA, orum, a chaplet. But this is
a noun adjective, and we say not
only sertum and strta, as Servius ob-
serves, but also sertos fores, sertas co-
ronas.
SPECTACULA, Btaoflai : but spectaculum is
in Pliny.
SPOUA. And yet we read spolium in
Virgil.
SUBSELLIA, always plural, speaking
of the benches or seats in the thea-
tre, because there were several.
Yet Plautus has, imi subselln
virum.
TEMPORA, the temples. But the singu-
lar is in Virg.
it hasta Tagoper tempus utrumque.
It is also in Catullus and in Lucre-
tius.
VADA, a ford or shallow place in a
river. But vadum is in Sal lust ;
tado transirc, in Caesar and in Livy ;
Terence uses also in a metaphorical
sense, res est in vado, the business is
safe, or out of danger.
VERBERA : but in the singular we
meet with the genitive verberis, and
with the ablative vcrbere. See the
Genders, p. 33
VlN-
NOUNS DEFECTIVE IN THE SINGULAR. 163
VINACEA, taken substantively for the
kernels or husks of grapes, or for
grape- stones, is always plural ; taking
it adjectively we say, acinum -vina-
ceum, &c.
VISCERA, see p. 169.
UTENSILTA. Though Varro has ulensile.
ZIZANIA, orum, but it hardly occurs
any where except in the Fathers and
in the sacred writings.
To these we may join the names of
cities, Susu ; of islands, Cythera ;
of countries, Bactra / of mountains,
Acroceraunia , that have no singular,
when they are thus used in the
plural.
We may add also the names of festi-
vals, as Bacchanalia, Cerealia, where
we are to understand festa. Which
shews that they are adjectives, and
therefore may be used in the sing, as
Macrob. acknowledges, by expressing
the substantive, Bacchanals feslum,
&c. And these nouns were here-
tofore of two declensions. See p.
118.
164 NEW METHOD, Book III.
OBSERVATIONS
On Indeclinable Nouns.
HAVING given a list of those nouns which grammarians
reckon defective in either number, we must also take notice
of those which are either indeclinable (that is, which have only
the termination of the nominative) or are used only in some cases.
Of the latter I shall subjoin a particular list, but first I must men-
tion a word or two concerning the former.
INDECLINABLES are of two sorts : for there are some which
without any variation are used nevertheless with one ending for
every case; as nequam, tot, totidem, quot y quotquot, aliquot, quot-
cunque, which are adjectives.
As all nouns ending in I, gummi, sinapi, &c. which are substan-
tives and of the neuter gender. Those in U, vent, cornu, &c. ex-
cept that heretofore they formed the genitive in US, as we shall
observe hereafter.
As all numeral nouns to an hundred, and even millet which is
never an adjective, as we shall shew when we come to treat of
sesterces.
As the names of letters, alpha, beta.
As Hebrew and barbarous names, Adam, Noe, Cham, Abraham^
&c. Though we sometimes say Adce, Abrahce, which is owing to
the Latin terminations we give them, Adas, Abrahas, &c.
There are other indeclinables which are not used in every case,
but only in some, as fas, nefas,farra, mella, cete, mele, tempe, which
Sn the plural are never used but in three cases. The nom. hoc
fas est ; the voc. 6 fas et cequum : the accus. per fas et nefas.
Here we may also place Astu, taken from Athens itself, though
Priscian ranks "it among the other declinables like cornu : but
Vossius says there is very little probability of its being found in
the dative or in the ablative. Terence has made use of the ac-
cusative. An in Astu venit ? that is to the city of Athens, accord-
ing to Donatus.
Hereto we may join git, a kind of small grain ; frit, the little
grain at the top of the ear of corn ; and hir, the hollow of the
band, though Priscian gives it hiris.
We may also add expes, which has only the nominative and the
vocative. .
And we might likewise add glos and instar, with some others
which we refer to the following list, because heretofore the ancients
declined them.
THE
NOUNS DEFECTIVE IN SEVERAL CASES. 165
THE SIXTH LIST.
Of Nouns that have not all their cases.
We may consider five sorts of nouns that have not all their
cases : some have but one, others two, others three, others four,
and others five.
Of those that have but one case, some have only the genitive,
others only the accusative, and others only the ablative. I shall
reduce them all to an alphabetical order, to render them more
easy to find upon occasion, and I shall mention what cases of each
are in use.
AMBAGE has only the ablative singu-
lar, as we have above observed. In
the plural we say, ambages, ambngi-
bus. See the list of the plural femi-
nines, p. 157.
ASTUS, craft t cunning, is in the no-
minative singular in Silius. Non
ars aut astus belli, &c. The ablative
is in Terence, 2udd si astu rem Irac-
tavcrit. That is, a^iule, according to
Donatus: and this word comes frpm
the Greek "Acu, urbs, bt cause, says
Festus, those who live in towns, be-
come more cunning and knavish than
other people.
CHAOS hath its ablative in Virg. 4.
Georg.
A'que chap densos divum numerabat
amoves.
That is, a chao narrabat crebros a-
mores deorum, says Servius.
When it is taken for the name of
a divinity, it hath Chaon, in the ac-
cusathe, as in Ovid.
Et noctem noctisque deos t frebumque
Convocat.
CRATE, is an ablative. Nor do I
think that the nominative singular
is to be found in Latin authors,
though it be marked in dictionaries.
We must also take notice that Ro-
bert Stephen's dictionary quotes from
Pliny, dentata crates, whereas in
Pliny it is in the plural. Grotesque
dentalas super trahunt, lib. 18. c. 18.
just as he quotes also fiom Juvenal
rara crates, whereas in this poet it is
in the ablative.
Stcci ter^a suis rard pendentia crate,
Sat. 11.
And it is proper to observe that
there are a great many such mistakes
in this dictionary, a work in other
respects of great merit, that may
easily lead us astray, unless we are
upon our guard. Which is owing
without doubt, either to this, that
R. Stephen could not fully examine
what cases were unusual in this
language j or to th's, that in regard
to the examples he quotes, perhaps
he believed that th.e Great Thesaurus,
where the passages are at full length,
would sufficiently shew in what
manner and in what case they were
applied.
The accusative crat'im we find of-
ten in Plautus : and Charisius gives
it also cratem. But the plural cra-
t< s, is more common, an hurdle, a
harrow. Thence also comes cralicula,
a gridiron.
CUJU&MODI, EJUSMODI, HujusMopr,
are hardly ever met with but in
the genitive in the compound word.
Separately we say, (ju,h mtdus, is
modus, hie modus; and the same in
the other cases.
CUIMODI, is more extraordinary, and
more remote from its simple than
the rest. For it is a genitive ;
hence iu Cicero there was cu/cuimadi
for cujuscifjusmodi, or (cujuscunque-
modij as Ptiscinn observes, which
V'Ct. acknowledges he ^aw in all the
ancient manuscripts, though through
the carelessness or ignorance uf tran-
Si'ribers we find curmodi restored in
a great many past^ages. Tiny used
also to say alimodi for alv'smudi, as
may be seen in Festus, And this
syncope has some ano'.ogy to that
which we have above observed in the
declensions, p. 6 1 2. of jusjumndi for
jurisjurandi ; alierutriua, for alttri-
usutrivs, &c.
DAMNAS, is a word syncopated for
damnatus, and therefore hath its
cases damnati, damnatO; &c. so that
it
166
NEW METHOD. Book III.
it does not properly belong to this
place, no more than satias, which we
shull see presently.
DAPS is in Cato, as also dap'is, dapem,
dope. But the nominative is no
longer current, no more than ops or
frux, which we shall see in their
proper place.
PICA is in Cic. Scribitur Heradio dica.
But the accusative is more usual a
great deal j dicam scribere, Ter. sub-
scribere, Plant, impingere, Ter. to
bring or enter an action against one,
to arrest him or serve him with a
process, ilicas sorlir', Cic. &c.
DICIS, has only the genitive, dixit out
egit here dicis causa, for form or
fashion's sake, in his defence, to ex-
cuse himself. It is in Cic. Verr'm. 6.
and pro Milone, in the life of Atticus,
by Cornelius. Nepos, in Pliny, Ul-
pian, Victorius, and others.
Dmo, is unusual in the nominative,
as Diomedes, Donatus, Priscian,
Servius, and the moderns have ob-
served. Bu* we say, Ditionis terminus,
ditionipermittere,in ditionem concedere,
in ditume esse, the examples of which
are common in authors.
FEMEN, is obsolete ; but we use the
gen. feminis ; dat. femini ; abl. fe-
jnine. Which Charisius and Victorius
give to FEMUR. The genitive is in
Ca3sar, Stipes feminis magnitudine,
of the thickness of one's thigh :
in the ablative in Cic. Signum Apol-
linis, cujus in femine nnmen Myronis
inscriptum est. And in Virgil, Eripit
a femine, according to Caper, Chari-
sius, and Servius, whom I have fol-
lowed, though Priscian reads a fe-
more. But Vossius prefers the former
reading to the latter. We find the
plural in Plautus, in Pseud, femina
summa. And in Pliny, Femina atleri
adurique equitatui notum est.
FORS and FORTE, are both used, as
fors fortuna, Ter. unexpected good
fortune : forte fortuna, by good for-
tune. The accusative is more scarce,
though we find it in Varro, fortem
fvrtunam, 4. de L. L. And the dative
is also in ancient inscriptions, FORTI
FORTUNE.
FRUX. We say fru-gis, frugi, frvgem,
fruge. Frugis bonce. Gell. Frugi bnnae t
Plaut. Ad frugem bonam se rccipere,
Cic. Even frux is in Enn. Si jam
data sit frux t where we see it is a
fern, though it be no longer in use.
Now FBUGI may be a dative, or
even an ancient genitive for frugrs,
in the same manner as we have seen
cuimodi for cujusmodi, and as they
used to say fami for f amis, &c. And
it is in this sense we ought to take
frugi, which we frequently find by
itself for komo frugi, and signifies the
same as homo bontz frngis, a good
husband, a thrifty sober man.
GLOS, the husband's sister, or brother's
wife, according to Priscian, makes
gloris in the genitive, but without
authority ; so that it has hardly any
more than the nominative and the
vocative.
IMPETE, is an ablative which the
gloss, of Philox. explain by cpfAvMv :
but we find also the genitive imiietis 9
in Lucret. and Silius. Priscian is
even of opinion that as of indigeo is
formed indiges, etis ; of tereo, teres,
etis, &c. so of impeto is formed impef,
impetis, though there is no instance
of this nominative. Impetibus cre-
Ins is in Lucretius, whether we take
it from hence, or from impetus, hujus
impetus.
INCITAS or INCITA, are accusatives
whicl) suppose tineas or lot q, an ex-
tremity or the farthest bound : redigi
ad incilas, to be at his wit's end ; a
metaphor taken from the game of
droughts, when one can move the
men no farther. See the list of el-
lipses in the remarks after the syntax.
But we say also incilus, a, um, moved,
hasty, quick, violent ; which is evi-
dently quite another meaning. For
these nouns being compounded of
cieo, moveo, the particle in is negative
in the former, while it marks only a
quicker motion in the latter. Vis
incita venti, Lucr. Inciti delphini,
Cic. &c.
INFICIAS, occurs also in the accusa-
tive onty. Philoxenus's glosses ren-
der it by agvna-tv, negalionem. So that
we say, ire infcia&, to deny; just as
we say ire e&eqit'i(is,to go to a funeral
ire suppetias. to assist where we al-
ways understand the preposition ad,
by which these accusatives are go-
verned, as shall be shewn in another
place.
INGRATJIS, has only the ablative.
Vobis invitis atque amborum ingratiis,
Plaut.
Tuus pater vuh temper e iuam amicam
ttiis ingratiis, Id.
Where the adjective tuis plainly
shews that ingratiis is not an adverb,
but
NOUNS DEFECTIVE IN SEVERAL CASES. 167
but a noun substantive, and proves
at the same time that Giffanius had
no foundation for saying that iuis
ingratiis was not Latin, though we
meet with it more than once in this
author. For it is a mistake to pre-
tend that ingratiis is put there to serve
the measure of the verse instead of
ingratis, as Giffan. pretends j be-
cause, quite the contrary, it is ingratis
that is used for ingratiis, as may be
seen not only in Plautus, but also in
Lucret. and Terence.
INSTAR is a noun like exemplar: Pro-
bus himself gives it instaris, though
Charisius condemns this genitive.
Hence S. Austin in his grammar
allows it to have only three cases.
Inslar, he says, quod est similitudo, ires
habet casus tantum ; nominativum,
ficcusativum, vocaiivum ; et est nu-
meri tantum singularis. The nomi-
native is in Cic. Plato mihi unus,
instar est omnium : in Ulpian, Si pro-
ponatur instar quoddam operis. And
in Virgil, Quantum instar in ipso est,
JEn. 6. where we see it is of the
neuter gender. The accusative is
in Cic. Terra ad universi coeli com-
plexum, quasi puncti instar obtinet*
And in Justin, Vallis ad inslar castro-
rum clauditur. Also in Appuleius ;
ad inslar inclyti mantis: and in Soli-
nus, ad instar amnis JEgyptii. Which
shews the little foundation that Ser-
vius had for saying that instar was
not put with a preposition. But
instar properly denotes the represen-
tation of a thing present, whence
comes instare, as also instaurare, ac-
cording to Festus.
Jovis was heretofore used in the no-
minative; we have still its other
cases, but in the nominative and
vocative we make use of Jupiter,
which is a syncopated word for Jo-
vis-pater, according to Gellius, just
as we still say Mar spit er for Mars-
pater. See the declensions, p. 70.
But Jupiter was also called Dicspiter,
for Diei-pater. See Gellius, book 5,
c. 12,
MANCIPI, is no more than a genitive
for mancipii, though Priscian makes
it the dative of manceps. Res man-
dpi ; Cic. wherein a man hath the
property and full possession. Just as
he says lex mancipii, with two , the
conditions in the making over any
thing. For MAKCIPIUM was pro-
perly a certain right, according to
which none but Roman citizens had
a power of contracting with one ano-
ther in regard to particular lands or
goods belonging to the district of
Rome and the territory of Italy.
MANE, though it commonly becomes
an adverb, as when Cicero says, bene
mane, early in the morning, is never-
theless of its own nature a noun,
as when Persius says, claiummane:
and Mart. Sed mane totum dormies.
The ablative is in Colum. sub obscuro
mane ; v and this ablative heretofore
ended in i } a mani usque ad vesperam,
Plaut.
NAUCI, is a genitive. Nauci non /a-
cere, Plaut. not to value a straw.
Hence it is that Naevius in Festus
lias also nauco ducere ; and Festus has
made use of it in the accusative ;
Naucum ait Ateius philologus poni pro
nugis.
NECESSE and NECESSUM are nouns neu-
ter. The one comes from nectssis,
and the other from necessus.
NECIS, is ranked in this class without
the least foundation. For we not
only find necis t neci, necem, necc ;
but even the nominative nex is in
Cicero and elsewhere, Insidiatari et
latroni qua palest adferri nex injusta ?
pro Mi Ion.
NWIL is not properly indeclinable : for
being the same as NIHILUM, whence
it has been formed by syncope, we
may say that it makes nihili and nihilo,
like the other.
OBEX, is not usual according to Phocas,
but only the ablative obice ; as if
Plautus had not said, iste obex, in
Mercat. Plin. nullce obices, in Pane-
gyr. and others in the same manner.
See the genders, p. 54.
OPS, is in Charisius and in Priscian,
and is taken for plenty, or for assist-
ance. See OPES in the list of plural
feminines, p. 160.
Ops was heretofore an adjective,
whence conjes also inops, that is omni
ope destitutes, says Festus.
PECUDIS, has at least four cases : the
genitive, impurissima pecudis sordes,
Cic. The dative, pecudi dare viva
marito ; Enn. where pecudi marito is
only an apposition, so that it is in
vain some have pretended to infer
from hence that heretofore they said
hicpecus: the accusative, pecudem
auream cum appellaret, Tacit. The ab-
lative, qu&pecude nihil genuit nalura
fcecundius, Cic. sneaking of swine.
But
168
NEW METHOD. Book III.
But Charisius ranks it among the
neuns that have neither nominative
nor vocative. This shews the impro-
priety of the following expressions,
though they are so commonly used,
egregia ptcus, morbida pecus, &c.
With regard to the distinction
given by some, that pecus, pecudis,
signifies no more than a beast ; and
pecus, pfcoris, a flock ; it is certain
notwithstanding that both are in-
differently used for a sheep, a we-
ther, an elephant, and for all sorts
cf cattle. See L. Valla, lib. 4.
c. 42. Pecudes refers even to fisbes
in Virg.
Cum tacet omnis ager, pecudes, pic-
leque volucres,
S.u(pque lac.us late llquidos ieneni,
&c. JEn. 4.
For one would think that having
put qua in the feminine in the second
verse, there is no other word to
which it can be more naturally re-
ferred than to this, which is in the
first verse. But pecus, oris, neuter,
frequently denotes a multitude in the
singular.
Jgnavum fncos pecus a pr&sepibus
arcent, Virg.
Cvjitrn pecus, Id. whicb cannot
perhaps be said of pecudis, femi-
nine.
Both of them may be applied to a
stupid heavy fellow, though pecudis
is more usual in this sense.
PLUS, has only four cases, the nomi-
native, plus duo ml Ilia casa, Liv. the
genitive, pluris est eloguentta, Cic.
the accusative, plus quingenlos cola-
phf)$ infrcgit mi hi, Ter. the ablative,
plure tunto altero, Plaut. and the
glossaries render plus by 'sttetcit : so
that it wants only the vocative and
the dative.
PONDO, about which grammarians
have made such a mighty pother, is
only a real ablative, like MUNDO ;
this shews that heretofore they
said pondus, pondi ; and pondus, pon-
deris ; so that pondo performs the
same office as ponder e : corona aurca
librs. pcndf ; a gold crown of a pound
weight. See the genders, rule S.
annot. and what shall be said here-
after, when we come to treat of the
figure ellipsis.
PRECIS, is an old nominative, whence
by syncope they have made prex.
S. Cyril's gloss. rapajtX?jeri?, obse-
ra/io, prex. We find it in the da-
tive ; nihil est preci loci relktum,
Ter. In the accusative ; nunc te era
per precem, Plaut. In the ablative ;
prece ft obsecrattone uti, Cic. Suht-
tus non modo, non cum ma gnd prece ad
me, sed acerhusime scripsit, ad Attic.
The plural PRECES is very com-
mon.
PROCERIS, according to Charrsius
hath also four cases. Which seems
more probable, says Vossius, than
the opinion of those who will have
it that there is no more than PRO-
CEREM.
And the same ought to be said of
lilicem, triplicem, septemplicis, and tri-
plicis, though grammarians rank
them also in the number of nouns
that have but one case. For we find
bilex for tytflo?, woven with a double
thread ; and trzlex for rg^*i!o?, woven
with three threads, as we see in the
old glossary, published by H. Stephen,
where one would think that we ought
rather to read bilix and trilix, since
they have a long increase.
Loricam consertam hamis, avroque
irilicem, Virg.
Pus, neuter, besides the nom. accus.
and vocat. which are usual, bath
also the genitive puris ; the dative
puri ; and the ablat. pure, which
we read in Celsus and other writers.
And therefore it is without founda-
tion they have been ranked among
the defectives.
REPETUND^E, is an adjective which
supposeth pecumce, and therefore it
rnay have every case. And thus we
might say for instance, mitiere legates
ad res repetundas, and the like. But
the reason of our meeting with
hardly any more than the genitive
reprtundarum, and the ablative repe-
. tundis, is because verbs of accusing
govern only these two cases.
SATIAS, is a syncope for salietas ; and
therefore its genitive must be satieta-
tis. This is so much the more agree-
able to truth, as we meet with this
syncope likewise in the other cases,
satiate for satietale, Lucr. saliatem
for satietatem, &c.
SIREMPS, is an old word, which ac-
cording to Festus, signifies similis re
ipsa, all alike, of the same nature.
It is used in the nominative and the
vocative : arid the ablative is sirempse
according to Charisius. Cato has
made use of the nominative. Et
pr&terea rogas, ut in yuemijue adver-
tits
NOUNS DEFECTIVE IN SEVERAL CASES. 169
itfcf ea, si populus condemn&rit, siremps
lex fet, quasi a dversus legem fecisset.
In dissuas. leg. frum. We meet
with it also in the old laws : 2ui
ager ex publico in privalum commuta-
tui sit, de eo agro siremps lex rsto,
quasi is ager P. Mucio, ft L. Calpur-
nio consulibus per totam rcmpublicam.
Fragm. legis Agrar. That what-
ever lands shall be transferred from
the public into private hands, shall
enjoy the same privileges and immu-
nities, as those which the lands of
the republic enjoyed all over Italy,
tinder the consulate of Mucius and
Calpurnius. And Cujas hath ob-
served that thus we should read the
following passage of Sen. ep. 92.
Omnium qu& let ram pre.munt siremps
lex esto : whereas the old reading was
downright nonsense, fere miles esto.
But in Plautus's prologue to his
Amphit. where we read
Sirempse legem jussit esse Jupiter.
The old editions have, slmilem rem
ipse in legem jussit esse Jupiter. Which
gives room to conjecture that the
right reading is sirempse, in hge, &c.
a conjecture favoured by Vossius.
SOLUS, see unus, p. 152.
SORDIS, is in the nominative in S.
Ambrose, but this is not to be imi-
tated. The other cases, hujiis sordis,
hanc sordem, and hac sorde, are usual.
SPONTE, which Servius calls an ad-
verb, is rather an ablative, as ap.
pears by the Greek ; sponte, nrpocti-
piret, Gloss. Philox* knovtriet yviw^oj,
Gloss. Cyril. This appears also by the
adjective joined to it, sponte med, sud
sponte, &c. We read likewise su<z
spontis in Colum. and in other
writers. But the nominative is ob-
solete, though we read in Ausonius,
Sponte ablativi casus, guis reclus
erit ? spans.
SUPPETIS, is in Plautus. The accusa-
tive .tuppe/ias is very common.
TABI and TABO, are both used : Stil~
lantis tabi saniem, Lucan. Et lerram
tabo maculunt, Virg.
TANTUMDEM, is nominative and accu-
sative. The genitive is tanlidem ;
the other cases are unusual.
TEMPE, is not declined. Wherefore
it is a mistake in Ortelius, to con-
clude his description of this place
by saying: atque has de Tempts.
But there are a great many more
such in his works, which shews that
he was less skilled in grammar, than
in geography.
VICEM and VICB, are still in use.
But Phocas gives it also the geni-
tive vicis, which Livy used, lib. 1.
ne sacra regie, vicis desererentur.
And the ancient interpreter of S.
Luke, c. 1. In ordine vicis suce. Ac-
cording to Charisius It hath also the
dative via. The nominative should
therefore be vicis, or by syncope
vix ; but we find no such word, not
even among the grammarians, though
it cannot be denied but the adverb
vix is derived from thence.
VIRUS hath the genitive viri, and the
dative viro, in Lucretius, though
probably they are to be found in no
other author.
Vis, hath four cases in the singular.
See p. 133.
Viscus, neuter, which Phocas will
allow to have only the ablative vis-
cere, winch we find in Ovid, trahen-
iia viscere tela ; hath also visceris in,
the genitive, according to Charisius.
Moreover, the nominative viscus t is
in Suetonius, Lucretius, and Celsus.
And the plural VISCERA, is very com-
mon.
Viscus, masculine; see p. 152.
There are some more nouns of the like sort, which may be seen
in the list of adverbs, in the remarks following the syntax.
But there are others mentioned by the grammarians as wanting
some cases, which it would be of no use to take notice of in this
place, because of the great number of examples to the contrary.
There are others of which they make no mention at all ; these
ought not to be used however without great caution, as specierum
and speciebus ; Cicero rejects them in his Topics, and we have taken
notice of them in the declensions, p. 125.
This
170 NEW METHOD. Book III.
This shews that we must depend upon the reading of good
books, and the established custom of authors, which shall be always
marked down in this work, in every thing that relates to the prin-
cipal difficulties that may occur in writing.
ANNOTATION.
Hitherto we have treated of what relates to Nouns, either as to
their gender, or declension. We must now proceed to Verbs, and
speak of their preterites and supines ; reserving some observations,
of a more curious and more important nature, as well concerning
the nouns, and verbs, as every other part of grammar, to the end
of the syntax.
University of Toronto
Library
DO NOT
REMOVE
THE
CARD
FROM
THIS
POCKET
Acme Library Card Pocket
Under Pat. "Rtf. Index File"
Made by LIBRARY BUREAU
